Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

" Raven, it's time to get up." My dad's voice hit me like a shock as I rolled to sit up. My long red locks moved about as I grabbed the comforter and got out of bed. I trudged my way to the shower and washed away all the grime from last night as I had partied with some of my friends. After washing my body and hair, I got out and grabbed a towel.

" Another day, another headache." I told myself after wiping the mirror of the smog. I looked at myself before smiling. 

" It's not much longer, Rave, soon you'll be out of this hellhole they call education." I told myself as my green eyes flared in delight. My plump lips pulled a smile and made my light freckles perk with that smile as they laid on my smooth skin. I dried my hair and put on a torn black long sleeve top with a rose adorning the front. I pulled a pair on black slitted jeans and planted my feet in their black combat boots with light speckles of red and blue paint from a piece I was working on. I looked back on the easel. On the canvas laid a painting of the falls adorned with stars and a half painted wolf. I walked downstairs to see my dad working on the griddle. My red rose pendant and lone black feather necklace bouncing with the pep in my step.

" Morning Dad." I called as he turned with a smile on his face. Jack Nyx had a tall and muscular physique about him as grey hairs freckled his beard and a jagged scar on his right arm from a hunting accident.

" Hey Darlin." He said as he walked over with a plate of eggs, bacon and toast as I sat down.  The smell of fresh roasted coffee rolled through the room.

" How's the painting?" He asked as I began to devour my food. I smirked after swallowing a mouthful of coffee.

" Coming along. I just feel like I've been doing a lot with the summer break." I replied as he smiled.

" You do certainly have your mother's gift, always striving towards the next big piece in her collection." He said as he rubbed the ring on his finger.

" I know you miss her too Dad, I'm always here if you need me." I said as he smiled. We sat and talked as we ate before his phone went off.

" I have to depart sadly, Mayor Lockwood needs me for the next art show." He said before tossing my keys. I caught them with no hassle as I got up and put my dish in the sink before washing it.

" I'll see you after Dad." I called as he replied. I heard the door shut before I opened my thermos and put another cup of coffee inside. I got to the garage and saw my car. My beautiful 1969 dark blue Chevy Chevelle SS 396 stared at me. Dad helped me restore it a few months ago.

" Hello, my beautiful Dean." I say as I popped inside and started him up. The purr of the engine roared as I pulled out of the garage and drove to school. The radio blaring about two dead bodies roared inside as I changed it to something more my taste, metal. As I pulled into the parking lot, I saw Elena and Bonnie as I walked inside.

" Hey Raven!" Bonnie says before coming over and giving me a hug. Elena waves a little.

" Major lack of male real estate. Look at the shower curtain on Kelly Beech. She looks hot — can I still say "tranny mess"?" Bonnie said as I chuckled.

" Never really liked anyone in the high school gene pool." I told her as Elena shrugged. I see her wave to Matt, but he ignores her.

" Still might be rough on him." I told her as she had this glum look on her face.

" He hates me." She said as she adjusted her bag on her shoulder.

" That's not hate. That's "you dumped me, but I'm too cool to show it, but secretly I'm listening to Air Supply's greatest hits."" Bonnie said as Caroline came into view, her perky attitude always got on my nerves, stuck up and so much behind that smile.

" Elena. Oh, my god." Caroline exclaimed as she gave a deep hug to Elena.

" How are you? Oh, it's so good to see you. How is she? Is she good?" Caroline asked as Elena shrugged again, nothing really on her mind as we all stood in the hallway.

" Caroline, I'm right here. And I'm fine. Thank you." Elena replied as Caroline looked deep in her eyes.

" Really?" She asked Elena, who just stood there with a fake smile plastered on her face.

" Yes. Much better." Elena replied with a nonchalant tone.

" Oh, you poor thing." Caroline beamed before hugging her again.

" Okay, Caroline." Elena let out in almost a small struggle.

" Oh! Okay, see you guys later? Raven." She said as she glared at me. I shrugged unbothered by her stern glare.

" Caroline." I say as Bonnie waves her.

" OK! Bye!" Bonnie said as Caroline bounced away.

" No comment." Elena said as Bonnie put her hands up in defense.

" I'm not going to say anything." Bonnie replied before turning to me.

" So how does it feel, Senior girl?" She asked as we walked.

" Being eighteen is nice, but graduating is going to feel a lot better when I get out of this death trap." I replied with a smirk.

" Still pursuing to be the local new artist like your dad?" Elena asked as I smiled.

" Yeah, that's what my mom would have wanted." I replied as I toyed with my rose pendant. Sadly my mom died in a freak car accident on my eleventh birthday and then it was just my dad and I taken on the world. Bonnie soon stopped us as we saw in the office someone in a leather jacket.

" Hold up. Who's this?" Bonnie asked as she watched the back.

" All I see is back." Elena replied as I smirked.

" Maybe a new guy." I say as Bonnie perked at this.

" It's hot back." She replied as she gripped her bag tight.

" I'm sensing Seattle, and he plays the guitar." Bonnie replied as Elena smirked.

" You're really going to run this whole psychic thing into the ground, huh?" Elena asked as Bonnie smiled in reply.

" Pretty much." She said with a daring smirk as I chuckled. I saw Elena's face fall as she sees her brother.

" I'll be right back." Elena said in the downfall of her good mood. I watched as she strutted away.

" Please be hot." Bonnie whispered.

" Oh brother." I replied as she turned to me and smiled.

" You need to find someone. Not some normie guy who will fall dead and run from problems ya know." She said as I adjusted my messenger bag.

" Maybe. But I want to feel like I'm wanted. Not for my body, but for me. Ya know what I mean?" I asked as she smiled.

" I know exactly what you mean." She replied before the warning bell went off and I went to my first class, Art IV.

" How is my favorite student?" Ms. Becks asked as I smiled.

" Been working on a new piece for the local art show." I replied as I pulled out my phone and showed my progress to her.

" It's lovely, you really do have your parent's gifts." She said, giving me a side hug. She began her lecture as I took diligent notes. As school rambled on, I got bored before the ringing of the school bell roared for my freedom. As I strolled to my car, I saw Tyler Lockwood and Matt standing by it.

" Hello Matt!" I say as he smiles and pulls me in.

" Loving the new car? Did Daddy buy it for you?" Tyler asked as Matt told him to knock it off.

" Nope refurbished and my dad helped me rebuild her." I replied as I crossed my arms. Tyler and I really didn't get along.

" The new engine, seats are leather and the trunk holds a lot for taking my art where it needs to go." I said with a smirk.

" All that dark material should get you locked up ya know?" He asked and retorted as I chuckled.

" Anger really becomes you." I said as I felt my anger boiling, but Matt patted my shoulder.

" Alright, we get it, you guys don't get along." Matt said as my anger boiled down. I pushed past Tyler and got into my car before roaring it to life and driving off. I drove to the falls and parked before grabbing my sketch book and walking to a view of the Falls. As I drew, I let my thoughts grow quiet. Night begins to fall as my music from my MP3 lets me sketch more and more details. The night air always calmed me as I saw someone from my peripheral vision. I took out my headphones and turned my head.

" Going for a walk?" I asked the stranger who turned to me in surprise. His dark hair and blue eyes made my heart race a little with the smirk he had on his face.

" You could say that. What are you doing here so late?" He asked as I got up.

" Sketching lets my mind and emotions kind of cool off during flareups." I replied as he looked at the sketch that I was working on.

" You have a keen eye." He said as his hand trailed on the paper. As his hand trailed, it touched mine and I felt this small zap. It kind of surprised me as he looked at me.

" That was definitely weird." He said as I smirked. He stared at my necklace.

" Nice locket." He said as I smirked at him.

" Thanks, my mom gave it to me when I was nine, she passed away when I was young." I replied as he looked at my face. I couldn't tell his expression, it was almost curious.

" Oh, my name is Raven. Raven Nyx." I said as he smiled at me again, his shoulders relaxed as I chuckled.

" Damon. Damon Salvatore." He replied as I smiled.

" Nice name for a handsome face." I say as he smiles wide.

" I do appreciate the compliment Ms. Nyx." He said as I smiled back.

" Lovely green eyes." He said before looking slightly taken aback by what he said.

" No, it's ok. That's what a lot of people have told me." I replied as he stood by my side. This energy filled the space as he studied me.

" I should head back to my car, my dad might be worried about me." I say as he nods.

" I can walk you back, if that's ok with you?" He asked as I saw his eyes dilate.

" Is your eye ok?" I asked as he looked taken aback for a moment before rubbing his eyes.

" Yeah, it's just irritating is all." He replied as I smirked.

" I get that actually." I replied as he looked appalled for a moment, but let his charming smile come up again. We began walking as we continued to talk.

" My eyes strain as I continue working on a piece of art." I say as we stumbled back to my car.

" Wow, I've seen cars, but this is gorgeous." He said as his hand touched the hood.

" Damon, this is Dean, my 1969 Chevelle. My dad helped me restore him." I say as he smiles. He opens the door to let me in.

" So polite." I say as he shuts the door.

" Will I see you again?" He asked as I smiled.

" Yeah, I'm still trapped in my senior year, but I can definitely say you'll see me around." I say as he smiled again, almost as if drawn to him.

" Goodnight Raven." He says as I start my car. I pulled out and saw in my rearview that he looked almost taken aback.

" Seems like a nice guy." I replied before taking the main road back to my house. I parked up front before walking inside to see Dad watching the game.

" Have a good day at school?" He asked as I walked over and saw him with a pizza box opened. I took a slice and chowed down.

" It was good. It dragged on, but I did go to the Falls for some inspiration." I said as he went into my bag for my sketchbook and opened it to my new picture.

" You've really improved." He said before putting it back into my bag. I smiled as I saw a can of coke unopened. I opened it to parch my thirst.

" Thanks Dad." I replied before getting another slice. My dad was a bit of a loner. Ever since my mom died, he kept a lot to himself, drank a bit to grieve before sobering, but his art really broke through after a while. He always looked worn out during certain times of the month. But as a local artist, he works hard to make a living. Sometimes going out and not coming back till morning. Maybe a late project, but he always looked exhausted after those certain nights.

" I think I'm gonna head to bed." I say as he nods. Looking at me as if trying to say something, but keeps it to himself.

" Sleep will Raven." He tells me before I head up the stairs to my room. I looked out my large window to see a crow cawing.

" Beautiful bird." I say as it caws again. I remove my clothes and get into bed. I turned to see the crow still there. I smiled before closing my eyes to sleep.

As I ran through the woods, I could hear twigs snapping all around me.

" Again!" I yelled as my body felt hot. All this adrenaline pumping through my veins as I saw blood coating my hands and a migraine beginning to form as my eyes and body began to strain.

" Jesus fuck!" I yelled as I sat up. I rubbed my eyes as I saw my clock read 6:04 AM.

" Hate those dreams." I groaned before getting up. As I showered, I tried to shake off that dream. Those dreams have been plaguing me since I was 16. Body in the woods and blood on my hands. My body and eyes strained as anger flooded my body every time before I woke up in a haze or screaming. After getting out of the shower, I couldn't help but think of that blue eyed stranger with the name of Damon Salvatore.

" Kind eyes and mysterious. I like it." I said after I dried my hair. I let Custer by Slipknot blare in my ears as I dressed in a red and black speckled tank top with slitted jeans. My combat boots stamped my feet and teardrop moonstone earrings dangled my ears as I put a beanie on my head. My necklace displayed between my chest before turning and walking downstairs to see Dad getting some of his art in a carry bag.

" In a rush or Mayor Lockwood on your ass again?" I asked as I poured a cup of coffee for myself. Dad let out a huff as I smiled.

" I just wished I didn't have these deadlines. He always makes it seem like time isn't on his side with the Council on his ass." Dad said as I took a piece of bacon from the drip tray.

" I'm just glad you try to keep it on the downlow." I said as he chuckled.

" Keep that spitfire going darlin. You're going to need it." He said as I saw his wolf head bracelet on his wrist.

" Hard headed as every Nyx alive." I replied as he laughed. He placed a kiss on my forehead before taking his thermos in his free hand.

" If Tanner would stop staring at my ass, it would be appreciated." I called as he stopped and turned to me.

" I remember telling him to back off or I'd get Forbes on it." He said with small bits of anger and worry fueling his voice.

" He knows Dad. I just feel like his eyes don't drift away, it's fucking creepy." I said as Dad smirked.

" I might have to talk to him again." He said as I nodded.

" I'll be late, party tonight and all." I told him as he smiled.

" If that Lockwood kid keeps harassing you, let me know." Dad said as I smiled and pointed a finger at him.

" Punch first and walk away." I replied as he chuckled.

" That's my girl." He says before smiling and walking out the door. I stuck back and made a double smoked bacon and egg bagel with a to go thermos of coffee. Dad raised me to fight if anything happened and it got me out of a few scuffs. I grabbed my keys and saw the heart pendant on it.

" I hope you are really in a better place, Mom." I say as I touched the steel heart with a diamond encrusted in its center. I walked out the door and got to my car.

" Make it out alive and get out of school." I told myself before starting my car up and driving to school. Leaving the two story house surrounded by the woods behind me as I got to the main road on the way to school. The day dragged on and during the last bell I saw Tanner gazing at me like a creep.

" You ok?" Jeremy asked as I saw him come up.

" Tanner just being a fucking creep, ya know?" I asked as he and I walked.

" Someone should kick his ass." He replied as I laughed at his remark.

" Still pining over Vicki?" I asked as he looked a bit taken aback.

" Hey, it's ok to want someone." I say as he gave a kind smile.

" You don't seem to like anyone here, that's what I don't get." Jeremy asked as we got out of the building.

" Everyone here wants a body to bang. That's not me, I want someone who wants me for me. Not all lovey dove, but enough to care about how my life is going or if I have a bad day. Just to take the edge off. Like how my Dad was before my mom died." I tell him as we head towards my car.

" I can see that. A free spirit not chained by an outside voice." He replied as I smiled.

" You got it." I say as I open my door.

" I'll see you at the party? Yeah?" Jeremy asked as I nodded.

" After I finish my sketch." I said as he smiled.

" You and your art are something I admire." He told me as I started my car.

" Free Spirit." I told him before heading off to the cemetery. The backwoods cemetery towards my family's crypt. An enclosed and slightly locked stone building with a wolf's head on each of the enclosed tombs with each name. I headed inside and sat in front of my mother's tomb, freshly laid Lilies, probably from my dad. 'Here lies Lucille M. Nyx, beloved daughter and mother' it read in silver lettering.  

" Hey mom, things have been going well. My art has really flourished into nature landscapes. Every time I paint or sketch, it feels like my hand is being guided by your spirit and my own imagination." I say as I open up my sketch book. I let out a sad sigh as my nightmare flashed in my head like an unwanted visitor.

" I just wish my nightmares would give me a break. I don't think I can talk to dad about them. It feels too weird if I'm being honest. A body in the woods and blood coating my hands. I just wish it could stay a nightmare in the corner of my mind if I'm being clear." I say as I touch the marble slab on the wall.

" But I'm just glad I can visit you. Talk to get things off my mind, ya know? Things I feel like I can't talk to anyone else about" I asked in the empty air. A single breeze moving through the barred window, a few of my red locks as if her spirit was comforting me. I closed my sketch book and walked out.

" Glad I was able to speak to you again." I say before turning to see a familiar stranger at the front of another crypt.

" Damon?" I asked as he turned, his blue eyes gazing as if dulled suddenly sparked.

" Raven, a delight to see you again." He said as his smile widened.

" What are you doing in the wooden cemetery crypts?" He asked as he walked up, a curious gaze upon his brow.

" Just seeing my mom. Getting things off of my mind." I said as he nodded concerned.

" Certain thoughts shouldn't be causing problems for a girl like you." He said as I perked my lips.

" A girl like me?" I asked as he smirked.

" A girl with a mind for the arts and nature and doesn't hide who she is. It's quite appealing I'd say." He said as I sat on a stump. I see a familiar crow on a branch.

' He intrigues me that's for sure.' I thought as he leaned on a tree.

" So, Damon. What are you doing in Mystic Falls? Passing through? Staying?" I asked as he looked perplexed before a sad smile plastered his face.

" I thought I was here for a certain well determined reason, but now, I'm not so sure anymore." He said as he looked deep in thought. I hummed at that.

" Maybe something new will drive you." I told him as he had this almost relief of a smile painted on his face.

" I have lived here my entire life. My family has lived here for a while. But, if I'm being honest, this quiet town needs to stop seeing in black and white." I tell him as I get lost in thought.

" Maybe to see in a shade of grey will spark this town alive." I tell him as my phone goes off. I pulled it out of my pocket and saw Elena's text.

' Party is about to start. EG.' It said as I smiled. I get up and straighten my shirt.

" I've got a party to get to sadly, but I would love to talk to you again." I said as he walked up to me. I gave him my phone and he put his digits into my contacts. As he gave me my phone back, our fingers touched and that spark of warmth hit me again.

" And that happened again." I say as he looked more perplexed as he looked at his hand.

" I hope to see you again. Nyx." He said before walking away. I smiled before heading to my car and driving off towards the Falls for the back to school party. As I parked and got out of my car, I heard wolf whistles and rolled my eyes.

" Blow hard while waiting for a poor girl." I said to myself before seeing Elena and Bonnie.

" So what are you two talking about?" I asked as I sauntered up.

" The new guy, Stefan Salvatore, he's moved in with his uncle and has no other family here. But, he caught Elena's eye.." Bonnie said as the last name jumped at me.

'  It's none of my business to mention Damon if Stefan said no other family. No need to pry.' I thought with a smile.

" So where is he?" Bonnie asked as Elena had a drink in hand.

" I don't know. You tell me, you're the psychic one." Elena perked at her as I chuckled.

" That's right, you texted the other day that your grams said that." I say as Bonnie smirked.

" Let's see if you get a vision, Bon." I say with a genuine smile.

" Right, I forgot. Okay, so give me a sec. Grams says I have to concentrate.

" Wait, you need a crystal ball." Elena said as she grabbed an empty bottle and tried to give it to Bonnie, but I saw her jolt and space out.

" Bonnie?" I asked as she came back. I took her hand and she stiffened again as if in a daze. I looked at her quizzically.

" Bon? You ok?" I asked as she finally snapped out of it.

" What?" Elena asked as Bonnie looked at both of us.

" That was weird. When I touched you, I saw a crow." Bonnie said as she looked at me before looking at Elena.

" The fuck?" I asked as she had Elena's hand in hers.

" Elena, I saw fog, a man." She said before shaking it off.

" I'm drunk. It's the drinking. There's nothing psychic about it." Bonnie said as she still looked jolted.

" Yeah? Ok, I'm gonna get a refill." She said as I nodded before getting an eerie feeling.

" I might join you." I told her as we walked off from Elena. The vision she must have had made my skin jump.

" I think I'm gonna take a walk Bon, you sure you are ok?" I asked as she nodded. I began to trek a trail in the woods when I heard Vicki's voice.

" No. I said no. I said no! Ow, that hurts!" Vicki cried out.

" Hey, leave her alone!" Jeremy called out as I came up to see him paw Tyler off of Vicki, who looked shaken up.

" You know, you're starting to get on my nerves, Gilbert." Tyler said as he slightly slurred his words.

" Tyler back off." I said as a familiar twinge of anger poured through my blood.

" Lookie look, Little Raven Nyx to the rescue!" He said as he pushed me.

" And this is how you treat a woman who says no, god, you really are a fucking debag." I said as he tried to go for me, but Jeremy and Vicki grabbed him.

" Just go, Tyler, get the hell away from us." She said as Tyler looked at her with a fucking smirk.

" Wow. Vicki Donovan says no. That's a first." He said before walking off.

" Maybe you should listen when a woman says fucking no." I scowled under my breath.

" Vick, are you ok?" I asked as she nodded.

" Don't let Tyler get to you. Just keep your head up." I told her before I decided to walk off. I walked to the Falls to clear my head.

" Mom, what am I supposed to do? I try to help, but people suck. I stand on the sideline and people still want me to help." I say as I cross my arms as the night breeze hits my face. I think of what I really want.

" I honestly want to find someone special and out of the box kind of thinking." I say as I head a twig snap behind me. I see Damon standing there.

" Hey you." I say with a kind smile.

" Hey yourself." He said with a kind smile.

" Getting away from the party scene?" He asked as I nodded.

" What are you doing here?" I asked as he smiled and his eyes staring at me.

" I like taking walks during the night, it clears my mind." He said as I smiled.

" That's something my mom did for a while." I say as he turns to me.

" Well, I'd love to hang out sometimes." He said as I smiled.

" I think I wouldn't mind that." I replied as I heard screaming.

" What was that?" Damon asked as I got a little worried and scared.

" I think that was Vicki!" I exclaimed as he looked perplexed.

" I have to see what's going on." I told him as he took my hand. That warm feeling emitted from the contact. Almost soothing in nature.

" Please be careful." He sternly told me as I nodded. I ran from the Falls to find Elena and Jeremy in front of a passed out and bleeding Vicki.

" Oh my god!" I screamed out as Jeremy picked her up. The three of us ran to the party. People called the police as Vicki had a cloth on her neck. The cops and an ambulance showing up to take Vicki to the hospital. My hands were shaking as I sat next to Bonnie.

" Hey. We're gonna go to Mainline Coffee, wait for news." Bonnie said as I looked up at her with tear filled eyes.

" I gotta take Jeremy home." Elena explained as I snapped out of my fear.

" I'll go with you, Bon. A cup of coffee will ease my mind." I say as she takes my hand in hers.

" Elena, Raven, there's no way I'm psychic. I know that. But whatever I saw, or I think I saw, I have this feeling.  That's just the beginning." She said before I nodded. I walked with her to fetch Caroline and put her in her car.

" I'll meet you there." I say as I waved my keys, still shaken up. The drive to Mainline Coffee was a bit calming, but still made my nerves go off the rail. After parking, I got out of my car and got a table. Bonnie and Caroline joined me as I had gotten my French Vanilla Latte with Vanilla Bean Syrup and cinnamon dust coating the whip cream.

" I'm still shaken up." I said as Bonnie held my hand.

" But this coffee is really helping." I told her as I drank from my cup.

" You need to relax, Rave. We got her help in time." Bonnie said as I sat back in my chair. The three of us sat for a while before Bonnie got antsy to get home. Caroline played with the handle of her cup as she was well boozed out. 

" Are you sober yet?" Bonnie asked the drunken blonde, she looked up with a saddened expression.

" No." She grumbled under her breath as Bonnie got up.

" Keep drinking. I gotta get you home. I gotta get home." She exclaimed as Caroline looked up.

" Why didn't he go for me? You know, how come the guys that I want never want me?" Caroline asked out of desperation.

" I'm not touching that." Bonnie replied as I groaned.

" I'm inappropriate. I always say the wrong thing. And...Elena always says the right thing. She doesn't even try! And he just picks her. And she's always the one that everyone picks, for everything. And I try so hard, and...I'm never the one." Caroline said almost in a drunken teared state.

" It's not a competition, Caroline." Bonnie said as she started to walk away.

" Yeah, it is." She grumbled. I looked at her, she wanted the love of a guy and to be acknowledged but she was going the wrong way.

" Caroline, you can't just expect every guy to go for you. You have to have some dignity." I say honestly as she glares at me.

" And so what? I'm allowed to chase and get what I want." She said before getting up and walking away. I see her walking towards Bonnie and I almost slammed my head into the table only to block it with my hand.

" Me and my big fucking mouth." I groaned as I rubbed my temples. I sat up to see Damon walk in, when he saw me, his eyes lightened up.

" Hey, so we ran into each other again." I say as he walks over and sits down.

" Thought I'd stop for a cup of coffee. Seeing you here is a bonus." He replied as I smiled, but I let it fall as my hands shook.

" Still shaken up?" He asked as I nodded.

" Seeing her down on the ground and a bite taken out of her throat. It shakes me up. That image is imprinted in my head." I said as he looked concerned for me. He took my hand and that warm feeling hit my whole body this time.

" If I'm being too forward here let me know. But I'm glad you are here, ya know?" I asked as he stared at me with those blue eyes.

" And forgive me as well, but, I'm glad I'm here as well." He said as I smiled.

" I appreciate it." I told him as we began to chat.

" So, pardon me if it's a sore subject. Is Stefan your brother?" I asked as he nodded with a smirk.

" Why would you say it like that?" He asked as I nodded.

" Because from my friend, Bonnie, she said that Stefan had no family." I replied in honest. He looked in the distance before looking back at me.

" He's my younger brother, we put distance between us on a sad note if I'm seeing a bit better from a past mistake." He said as his voice trailed from slight hurt to an almost realization.

" I hope you two can patch it up. Maybe talk it out instead of butting heads. But sometimes words can't fix things, but you can try." I say as he smirks.

" I can see what you mean." He said as I chugged the rest of my coffee down.

" What was the blonde upset about?" He asked as I huffed.

" Caroline is pining for your brother, but seems like he has eyes for Elena, another friend of mine. But Caroline, I wouldn't really call her and I friends really." I say as he nods.

" You intrigue me is all." He said as I smiled.

" I could say the same about you." I replied as he gave a kind smile and curious eyes. The last call soon rang out and Damon walked me back to my car.

“ Will I see you again?” I asked as he smirked at me.

“ Would you like to?” He asked as I smiled.

“ But of course.” I replied as I unlocked my car and he opened the door. I got in and started my car.

“ You intrigue me, Raven Nyx.” Damon said as I smiled.

“ I think you do as well, Damon Salvatore.” I replied before he shut my door. I drove home and after getting inside, I saw my Dad asleep in his recliner in the large TV room and parlor. I smiled and walked over to put a blanket on him. I shut the TV off and headed to my room. As I changed into a tank top and pj shorts, I saw a familiar crow on a lone branch near my balcony. I smiled before walking out as it hopped to the railing.

“ You seem rather friendly.” I said as it purred loudly.

“ Darkness calls to darkness. That’s something my mom always said. I sometimes think it's more real than anything I’ve painted in years.” I say as it watches me intently.

“ Finding someone that makes you feel complete is another thing my mom always said.” I say as it hopped towards me then looked at me expressionless. 

“ I just hope that the second thing becomes more real than anything.” I told it before it flew away. I smiled before going inside and shutting the balcony door before hopping into bed and curling up with the comforter. Letting my mind drift off as sleep began to call me. A comforting presence filling the space made my mind drift a bit easier.

Chapter Text

I woke up to the sunrays pouring into my balcony window. I smiled as I couldn't get Damon off of my mind. I got up and took a long and hot shower. After drying off and getting dressed in a grey tank top and slitted red tights with black shorts. I grabbed my necklace and strung it on my neck. I put my hair up in a bun and proceeded down the stairs and didn't see a sight of my dad. I walked to the fridge and saw a note.

' Lockwood needed me to come in early. Art show set up. Coffee is on the heat. Love you, Dad.'

" I wish he would get off my Dad's case and tell his wife to help organize that thing instead of hounding my dad." I said as I made a bacon and egg cheese bagel. I poured my thermos full of coffee before snagging my keys and heading into the garage and getting into my car. I drove to school and went to Art class as the bell rang.

" Stayed up late?" Michael's voice hit my ears. 

' Great, this asshole.' I thought as I turned to him.

" You could say that, but is it any of your concern, Thorne?" I asked as I turned to him. He sat at a 6'2 with shaggy black and brown hair with a tanned complexion. Football player and parents were loaded, making him think he could buy any girl into his bed. Any but me, I had more respect for myself.

" Nah, just what keeps you up at night that your face doesn't?" He asked as his buddy, Travis laughed at.

" The thought of you being a man whore for one." I replied as Travis chuckled.

" Keep saying, Nyx, cause it doesn't help your reputation." He said as I glared at him, anger roaring to life.

" What's the reputation exactly, I don't sleep around, no drugs, not boozing it up every weekend. So what reputation again?" I asked as I pointed a coy finger at him. His face stiffened before he turned around.

" Exactly my fucking thought." I muttered under my breath as Ms. Becks came into the class. The school day dragged as I grabbed all of my homework and by the time the final bell rang. I practically darted to my car and shut the door.

" Homework then back to my painting." I told myself before starting the car and peeling out towards my house. After practically tripping inside, I saw Dad at the kitchen table. I placed my messenger bag and pulled out my homework.

" Lockwood on your case about the art show?" I asked as I pulled out my Algebra IV homework.

" He wants it to be perfect. I just wish he would give me a break is all." He said, rubbing his forehead.

" You think he's still holding The Grudge?" I asked as Dad looked me in the eyes. The Grudge, as I call it, was a feud between my dad and Richard Lockwood, something about property lines and where our family home sat near the Salvatore Boarding house. I swear it went deeper than that, but I never pried.

" I don't think he will ever let it go." Dad replied as I shook my head.

" Neither do I, but he needs to pull that silver spoon out of his ass. Maybe that's why Tyler hates me or whatever." I say as I looked at my notes then went to fill in the answers for my paper.

" Maybe, but I know you are tough for your age." Dad said with a smirk. I smiled back and finished my homework during the dawning hours of the night. As I put all of my completed work into my bag, my phone buzzed. I turned it on and saw it was Damon.

' Was your day enlightening? DS.' 

I smirked as I sent a text back.

' Almost punched a boy in my Arts Class. A man whore with money. RN' 

I almost got an instant reply.

' Sounds like a bad guy trying to prey on you. DS ' 

I chuckled as I went upstairs and began to pulse music through my speaker. Dad wasn't home at this point. Another meeting with Lockwood.

' I have standards when it comes to guys. RN.'

I continued on my painting, letting the brush strokes speak for me before my phone pings again, I picked it up and smiled.

' Don't worry, I've got a decent head on my shoulders. Would you meet me in the Square for the comet tomorrow? RN.' 

I placed my phone down and worked on the wolf drinking from the water, expressing the light in the fur from the moon and bringing in the shadows. I heard my phone ping and carefully put my brush down.

' I'd be delighted. Sleep well. DS.' 

I smiled before finishing up the furs of the face and paws before putting the brush down. I took the water to my bathroom and dumped it into the sink before retreating to bed. My eyes closing as sleep lured me deep. No dreams plagued me when I finally awoke. I went to shower and finally feeling refreshed, I put on a torn red tank with a black dripping rose. I grabbed some torn grey tights with black shorts before pulling my combat boots on my feet. My necklace dangled from my neck as I went down the stairs as I saw Dad pouring a cup of coffee again with a relaxed smile on his face.

" Is Mayor Lockweird finally giving you a break?" I asked as he nodded with a slight chuckle.

" You could say that, he ran out of things for me to perfect." He replied as I saw a painting displayed on his easel. A painting of the Square displayed as paint strokes were drying.

" You can't over perfect what is already perfect, Dad, no matter what he says." I say as I saw a bacon, egg and cheese bagel was on a plate with a thermos at the ready.

" Have I ever mentioned you are the best?" I asked as he gave a hardy chuckle.

" Maybe you should mention it more often." He replied with a smirk.

" Love you Dad." I told him as he pulled me into a side hug.

" Love you too." He replied before I grabbed my keys and placed them in my pocket before grabbing my breakfast. I got to my car and drove to the Square. I got out after eating my sandwich and downing my coffee. I saw Elena and Bonnie handing out flyers before I accidently bumped into Damon.

" Hey!" I exclaimed as he smiled, his hand on my arm as the warmth came alive.

" Boy, am I glad to see you." He said as I smirked.

" Honestly fucking same." I replied as we walked about for a while.

" Nyx!" Michael's voice echoed. I stopped as I turned to him.

" And you say I'm a whore?" He asked as he pointed to Damon.

" I don't put out, rich boy." I said, crossing my arms.

" Oh I see, She's gonna toy with you, just know that." Michael said as Damon stood firm next to me.

" I don't appreciate how you talk to her." Damon said, taking a step towards him.

" I can talk to any bitch, how I like, and you can't do jack about it." Michael said as I almost saw something different about Damon, he looked at me then back at Michael.

" I suggest that you never speak so lowly to or about Raven again. Take a deep look at yourself and turn your life around." Damon said in an almost calm yet alluring tone. It was as if Michael was almost entranced by what Damon said. He stops before looking at me. He backs up and walks away.

" Man, I wish I knew you a bit sooner, that guy's been a dick to me since freshman year." I said in surprise, Damon turned to me and smiled.

" Can't have some dick talk to you in such a derogatory way. It's unsightly if anything." He said coyly. 

" Now that I can really appreciate it." I say as he smiles, the day goes nice and easy before night falls. I was given a candle by Damon, who had his lit. He lights my candle.

" Comets are beautiful." I say as Damon looks at me with a kind smile.

" What makes you see it, prey tell?" He asked as I smiled.

" They take their beautiful time coming about to shine the night sky with a daze that makes the air and nature rise anew. Like a misting rain on the falls, covering the plants and rocking in an almost crystalizing dew." I tell him as his eyes trail to mine.

" Sounds like I can look at the comet with a new view. Thank you." He said with a smile.

" Like I said before, shades of grey." I told him as we walked towards the Grill. He opened the door and let me in.

" Thank you." I say with a kind grin as he follows. I see Caroline's glaring little eyes on me and Bonnie's light up in surprise.

" Oh god." I groaned as Damon looked perplexed.

" What's wrong?" He asked as I turned to him.

" Caroline just being Caroline." I say as we head to a table, I had an order of fries come and Damon had a glass of bourbon. Jeremy came up to the table a few from mine that had Tyler, Elena, Matt, and Caroline. I turned to see what was going on as Damon held my hand.

" Hey, has anyone seen Vicki?" Jeremy asked as Tyler perked up.

" You're her stalker. You tell us." Tyler sneered at him.

" This can't be good." I said under my breath.

" I can't find her." Jeremy said as he sounded panicked.

" She probably found somebody else to party with. Sorry, pill pusher, I guess you've been replaced." Tyler sneered harder. I wanted to punch him in the face.

" What's going on?" Damon asked as I looked at him.

" Vicki might be missing." I said as he looked worried by how I sounded. I looked back.

" She's never gonna go for you." Tyler said as he was dead faced in the young Gilbert's area.

" She already did. Over and over and over again." Jeremy said as Tyler rolled his eyes. Damon and I started to walk over, leaving the fires and empty glass behind.

" Yeah, right." He said as I swore I heard anger rising.

" You slept with Vicki Donovan? I mean, Vicki Donovan slept with you?" Caroline asked in a slightly bitchy way.

" There's no way." Tyler said as I saw his fists clenched on the table.

" And I didn't even have to force her into it." Jeremy barked at him, I saw the slightly angered expression on Matt's face as he looked at Tyler.

" What the hell is he talking about, Ty?" Matt demanded as Tyler looked back at him then towards me before going back to Matt.

" Nothing, man, just ignore him, he's a punk." Tyler replied quickly. Matt was shaking his head almost wanting to demand an answer but said something else. Damon took my hand in his as the warmth spread to my wrist.

" You know what, how about all of you shut up and help me find my sister?" Matt said as I saw his shoulders tight.

" Get off your high horse Lockwood. Let's spread out and find her." I exclaimed as Tyler gave me a death glare.

" You know, my dad has yours by the balls. Always at his beck and call." Tyler said as he got in my face.

" I'm not in this fucking feud. Let's find Vicki, we can sort out our issues later." I said through gritted teeth. Damon looked at me with more concern, genuine concern displayed.

" We'll check the back." Bonnie said as Caroline followed.

" I'll check the square." Matt told us as Jeremy tried to follow, only for Elena to stop him.

" Let's check the alleys." I say as Damon nodded. We left through the front door and began to search.

" Where could she have gone? She's hurt and someone could. I mean someone. God!" I yelled as Damon had me by the shoulders.

" We will find her, unharmed, that I can promise you." He said as his attention waivered. His hands trailed to mine as the warmth traveled.

" Alright, I'll check the Square more." I said as he nodded, he looked at my hands as he took them in his. I saw this look as if he didn't want to let go of them.

" She will be found." He told me as I nodded. He began to walk away with purpose in his step and as I looked worried out of my mind for about twenty minutes. I saw Stefan helping her and Damon coming down a different alley.

" Where was she?" I asked as Damon looked frazzled. He took my hands in his.

" On the roof of a building, I don't know how she got up there. Stefan called me and I got there as quick as I could." He said as I saw genuine worry and bewilderment on his face. I don't know how, but when he held my hands with the warmth akin to it was a real understanding of his feelings, nothing to hide. 

" I'm glad she's unharmed and god I was so afraid she was." I say as he pulls me into a deep hug.

" Hey, hey, it's alright. She's going to be ok. She's safe." He said as he rubbed my back. It was comforting and warm as he held tight.

" Thank you Damon." I whispered before we pulled away from one another, but his hand gripped mine as we headed back to the grill.

" I'm gonna make sure Matt has a good hand on Vicki, will you be here when I get back?" I asked as he nodded. I went inside, leaving Damon outside.

" Is she ok?" I asked Matt. He looked relieved as Vicki was tending to her neck.

" Just sore and my stitches ripped open." She said as Matt looked at me.

" Habits of getting hurt. I'm just glad you are ok." I say as Vicki took my hand and I rubbed the back of her thumb.

" So who's that hot stack that you've been hanging around with?" Vicki asked as I smiled.

" A fresh face in town that I'm getting to know." I said as Matt sat with his sister.

" You deserve a guy to bring you out of your shell." Matt said as I smirked.

" And ya know?" I asked out loud.

" I think he just might." I say with a bright smile plastered on my face.

" Get home safe." I told her and Matt.

" You know I will." He replied as I smiled and began to head outside. My keys in hand as I toyed with them.

" What was tonight even?" I asked as I was walking towards my car, Damon was talking on the phone a few feet away.

" You know? I don't get you Raven." Caroline called out as I stopped a few feet from my car. I turned back to her.

" What's that supposed to mean?" I asked, putting my arms out.

" You go about everything in this bitchy way and act like you are higher than everyone. What is it? Daddy's money? Your dad being the local artist? What?" She asked as I walked back up to her.

" I've never been like that and I never will. Don't you think for one second that I'm holier than thou." I said as she pursed her lips.

" So what is it? Being all dark and holed up in your room? Painting your feelings away? Striding away from people just to be alone!" She asked accusingly.

" How can you say something like that?" I asked as she pointed a finger at me.

" Because you always drift around as if being all broody and moody is your calling card!" She yelled as I stiffened. I took a breath as I clenched my teeth.

" I'm just trying to get through my last year in this hell hole called school and you think you are top bitch, give me a fucking break." I said as she smirked.

" There's that deep anger I've heard so much about." She said before walking backwards and heading back into the grill. I looked at my keys and felt the heart pendant.

" I'm doing my best mom. I swear." I said as I looked up at the stars. I see Damon was waiting next to my car.

" Hey." I say as he looks concerned as I walk over.

" You ok? I was walking by and heard you." He said as he took my hand as the warmth enveloped my hand and raced up my arm.

" Nothing, just Caroline getting me to get all riled up. She loves getting under my skin. Gives me a headache, like I want to punch her." I said as he smirked.

" I don't find that hard to believe." He said as I calmly nodded.

" Yeah, but when I saw you, all that anger just went away. I wonder why?" I asked as he looked interested.

" Do you want to get out of here? The night is young and I don't think the town is doing you or me any good." He asked as I smiled. I unlocked my car.

" Hop in, just know I drive back roads and fast." I told him as he smiled.

" You don't like following rules, do you?" He asked as I smirked.

" Never like to, just being me is a delight." I replied as he got in the passenger seat. I started my car and almost peeled out of the square. As I entered the back roads where cops never lay, I rolled the windows down and screamed out in delight.

" You are definitely not like any other girl I've met." Damon told me as I pressed my foot to the floor. The car roared to life as I took a slight drift towards my house.

" You live here?" He asked as I slowed down. 

" All my 18 years of being alive. It's my family home. In the Nyx name since it was built when the town was founded." I explained as I saw my dad's car was gone. I put my car in park and shut it off, Damon got out and opened my door.

" So kind. I don't see this often." I said as I got out and shut the door before locking up.

" My mother raised me as a gentleman." He said as I smirked. He looked at my home in amazement.

" Sounds like a charming woman." I say as he rubs the back of his head.

" She passed away when I was young." He replied as I covered my mouth.

" I'm so sorry, Damon." I said apologetically.

" It's alright, it took me a couple of years to get over it." He explained as we walked up to the door. I opened it up and he stood in the doorway.

" It's alright. I don't bite, you can come in. The night air seems crisp." I said as he smiled.

" Thank you. I really appreciate it." He said as he smiled before coming inside.

" It's a lovely home." He said as I gave him the tour.

" This is the TV/Parlor room with a fireplace. When my mom was around, she cherished books and had an open window for natural light to paint." I say as he looks intrigued.

" You read?" He asked as he walked over to the bookshelf.

" Love too. A lot of classics, not any of that newer stuff." I replied as he touched a binding of an old book.

" Let me show you the rest of the house." I say as he follows. I showed the dining room and then the kitchen. I led him upstairs. 

" To the left is my dad's room. He has a lot of painting stuff and his office room in there." I said before leading him to my space. I opened the door and walked into my room.

" And this is my room. Books, paintings, TV and bed with a balcony to the side." I explained as he sat next to my easel.

" What are you working on?" He asked as I smiled. The almost finished landscape with the wolf drinking from the water illuminated from the water's reflection.

" Something for the local art show. My mom and dad always painted to express themselves and I guess I have their gift. But I went towards natural landscapes rather than buildings or manmade things." I explained as he looked deeply at the painting.

" Something about your art feels alive as if telling a story, Raven. It's the truth on the canvas." Damon said calmly and with ease as if taking a breath he had been holding in for a long time. He got up and walked over to me.

" You are truly alluring." He said as he took my hand in his, the warmth flooding through the touch.

" I think I'm allowed to say the same thing, I guess." I said as he smiled and turned to my side table.

" What are you reading?" He asked as I turned and picked up my book.

" Oh, just some Joseph Conard. Heart Of Darkness." I explained as I touched the hardcover of the book.

" You seem like you would like certain things in the dark." He said as he continued to hold my hand.

" Darkness calls to Darkness." I say as he smiled, his hand trailing up my arm then to my cheek. The warmth follows as the touch lingers on my skin.

" I've never had anything serious, ya know?" I asked as he smiled.

" I thought I did once, but now, I'm not really all too sure anymore." He said as I bit my lip.

" So, you wouldn't be pissed if I asked to take it slow?" I asked as he smiled before moving a lock of my red hair out of the way.

" Honestly, I think lately I've been going too fast with life. Might be a nice change of pace." He replied as he looked at my lips before slowly leaning in. I inhaled a sharp breath before he placed a soft kiss on my lips. The sudden heat surprised me as we parted. My fingers touched the skin as the light numbing feeling spread through my face.

" Wow, I've just. Huh." Damon said as I smirked.

" Different. But it's a good difference." I replied as he smiled before placing a kiss on my cheek, the feeling of warm and fuzziness coursed through my skin.

" Might be time for me to head out?" He asked as I smiled.

" Thank you for understanding." I said with a smile.

" Taking it slow, I get it." He said as I led him downstairs to the front door.

" Do you need a ride?" I asked as he shook his head.

" I'll be alright. I actually live kind of close." He said as I opened my door.

" Oh, the Salvatore Boarding house." He said as I nodded.

" Like a 25 minute walk from here." I said as he smiled.

" I've always wanted to paint that house if I'm being honest, the one piece that's man made that I would want to paint. It has such history to it that I almost feel compelled to paint it." I say as he smiles.

" Lets see during the weekend. If that's alright with you?" He asked as I smiled, him standing in the doorway all handsome and such.

" I would love to." I replied with a bright grin displayed on my face.

" I'll be seeing you. Oh one more thing." He said as he turned back on the stone steps leading to my door.

" Yes Damon?" I asked as he looked concerned.

" Be careful who you invite into your home." He said as I curled an eyebrow.

" How so?" I asked as he looked serious.

" I just don't want you to have the wrong kind of person come in." He said as he came back up.

" I understand that. You aren't getting possessive already, are you? We haven't even had a first date yet." I asked as he smiled.

" I just don't want to see you get hurt is all. Is that alright?" He asked as he took my hand in his, the warmth elevating the grasp.

" Yes, Damon, I'll be careful who I give access to my home. Is that enough reassurance for you?" I asked with pleading eyes as he smiled, his eyes glistening deeply before placing another warming kiss on my cheek.

" Thank you. I really do appreciate it." He said before he started to walk away.

" Thank you, for helping find Vicki." I say as he stops and turns to me.

" I just want to ease your mind and not let your friends get hurt is all." He said as I smiled.

" Good night Damon." I say as he smiles and nods before walking towards the wooded path. I shut the door and head to the kitchen for a nice cold glass of water. After heading upstairs, I remove my clothes and hopped into bed as sleep lulled me deeply into a bliss filled dream.

Chapter Text

I awoke to my phone blaring its alarm. I smiled and sat up before stretching my limbs. I got out of bed and took a long shower as I lathered up my body with my favorite smells, the Cherry Blossom and Lavender soap lathering my body before I washed my hair in its Cherry blossom shampoo lathered my long hair. After rinsing, I got out and dried off before working my hair through the dryer.

" Raven? You awake?" Dad's voice called outside of my room's door.

" Yeah!" I called back as I put the upper layer in a ponytail and let my bangs frame my face.

" I've got to run out, coffee and breakfast are hot and ready !" He called before I heard his footsteps walking away. I smiled before putting on my moonstone pentacle earrings and necklace before adorning my body with a hang sleeve top with rose and thrones on it. I snagged slitted black jeans and my black and red combat boots before putting on a smokey black eye and dark red lipstick. 

" Perfect!" I exclaimed before seeing the familiar crow on my balcony. I opened the doors and smiled at it as I heard it give a purr.

" Well hello, my dark Avarian friend." I said as it tilted its head.

" You are cute and all." I said as it surprisingly puts it's little head near my hand. I lifted it up and caressed its head with two fingers.

" You must love people or you wouldn't do this." I say as it leans into my hand. My phone goes off and I see it's a text from Damon.

' I hope you slept great. D '

I smiled before sending a reply as the crow flew to a close branch.

' Better than most nights if I'm being honest. RN ' 

I ran down the stairs and saw a thermos full of coffee and a breakfast bagel. I sat down on the barstool and chowed down before cleaning the plate and set it on the drying rack. I grabbed my thermos and saw a text.

' Come outside, DS. '

" Wait, what?" I asked before opening the door and saw Damon with a smile next to his car.

" What are you doing here?" I asked in surprise as I adjusted my book and notepad.

" Thought I could take you to school." He replied as he opened the passenger door. I smirked before walking up and placing a kiss on his cheek.

" I would appreciate it! Thank you." I say with a grin, he smiled before I looked down. He got in and proceeded to drive at a quick pace to school. As we pulled up, I saw my fellow students watching us.

" Oh great, the gossip bitches are gonna spread this like wildfire." I groaned as I felt Damon take my hand.

" Let them, cause they don't know the real story." He says as the warmth in my hand spreads to my arm. I smiled before getting out of the car. I watched him leave and then I turned towards the school, where I saw people whispering. As school went on, I was getting irritated by people coming up and asking questions.

" Who is he?"

" Are you dating him?"

" What's he like in bed?"

and even asking.

" Would you mind if I steal him?"

God in Christ! People are fucking annoying. I rubbed my temples as Lunch Break was about to come around. Elena came up with a smile.

" Hey, so are you free later tonight for a small dinner party?" She asked as I pulled out a book from my locker. I gave her a smile.

" Of course! Would it be alright if I brought someone I've been seeing?" You've probably heard the rumors." I asked as she nodded.

" Of course, Rave! Bonnie and Caroline are going to be there and so will Stefan." She says as I close my locker. I leaned on the metal.

" That shouldn't be a problem." I say as my phone beeped. I shrugged my phone at her and she smiled.

' Want to go to the grill for your lunch period? DS '

I smiled.

" Looks like I've got a lunch date." I say as Elena smiled brightly.

" I'll let Bonnie know." She said as I smiled before walking away with a small skip in my step. I walked to the office and informed them that I would be out for Lunch and I got a slip and was told to be back in an hour. I nodded before walking out to see Damon open the door to his car.

" Are you a gentleman or what." I say as I get in and he puts the car in drive before peeling out of the lot.

" People are annoying and asking about you. Too bad they don't get this luxury." I say as he smiled.

" Anything to make you happy." He said as he had one hand on the wheel and the other in his other. The warmth was all nice and soothing my anger that was festering under my skin. We went to the Grill. I ordered a bacon cheeseburger and cheese fries with a coke. Damon ordered a Steak and fries with Bourbon.

" Have you been working on anything?" Damon asked as I smirked.

" Kind of, I've been wanting a tattoo for a while." I say as I pulled my phone out and showed a design of a red and black raven's feather with wisteria vines hinted with gold and lavender on a canvas.

" Where would you put it?" He asked as I smiled.

" I was thinking of either my back or thigh." I replied as he smiled before having a thinking look on his face.

" What about your arm? It could trail from your shoulder down to your elbow." He says as I watch his hand trail my shoulder to my elbow. The warmth spread as he trailed.

" I can see the persuasion. Maybe so, I just have to book the appointment." I replied before he smiled.

" What? Not going to talk me out of it? Saying it's stupid and a fad?" I asked as he shook his head as I bite a fry.

" Nah, it expresses the artist within and on the canvas. It's an original piece by you and I think I see a story." He says as I swallowed down some of the burger I was feasting on.

" How so?" I asked as he smiled as he looked at the picture.

" The feather is associated with your name. The wisteria is almost like a symbol of devotion, like to your art and wanting success. I've seen the paintings you've had have a repeating pattern of red, black, hints of gold and lavender. It screams you." He said as I smirked before finishing my burger.

" I like your interpretation." I told him as his hand found mine. The warmth again was all cooled and welcoming. I looked at my phone as it was almost time for me to go back. We finished up and Damon paid for the meal on his insistence.

" I think this was a lovely date." I say as he smiles.

" As do I." He replied as I chuckled, he pulled me in and gave me a kind kiss. After he pulled away, I remembered what Elena had asked.

" Would you like to go to a dinner party with me tonight? My friend Elena is hosting it." I asked as he smiled.

" I would love to. My brother has taken a liking to her." He said as I smiled.

" Sounds good. I'll text you the details." I say as I put my phone into text mode and send him the details.

" I do have a gift for you." He says as he pulls out a beautiful hobobag adorned in black and blue stars with a crow's feather illuminated with gold and red flecks of paint.

" Oh, my god, I love it!" I say as I wrapped him in a tight hug. He held me tight and the warmth enveloped my body like a coffee on a cold winter morning.

" I saw it while out the other night and thought you could use it for taking your sketch book and pencils or as a school bag." He replied as I adorned it on my shoulder and modeled it.

" It suits you." He said as I smiled. He lets me in the car and takes me back to the school near the football field after I return the slip to the office. I see Elena and Bonnie look slack jawed after I gave Damon a kiss on the cheek.

" Thanks for lunch again. It's a relief that I got to leave for lunch period. People get on my fucking nerves." I said with a smirk as he toyed with a lock of my red hair.

" It's no trouble at all." Damon replied as I got out of his car.

" And I appreciate the input on my piece." I say before he takes my hand and rubs the back of my thumb. I smiled back as he kissed it before letting my hand go, but the look on his face said he didn't want to. I watched him drive off before turning to Bonnie and Elena.

" That's who you've been seeing?" Elena asked as I twirled with a lock of my hair.

" Kind of." I replied as Bonnie smiled.

" It that who you are bringing to the party?" Bonnie asked as I smiled.

" Yeah, are you guys ok with that?" I asked as they nodded.

" Of course. You deserve someone who can make you happy, Rave." Bonnie said as I saw Caroline come up.

" So, you're seeing the other Salvatore? Got jealous or something?" She asked as I rolled my eyes.

" Nah, Damon's a kind face." I replied as she gave me a slight glare.

" Well see." She says before sauntering off.

" What's got her in a bunch?" Bonnie asked as I shrugged my new bag.

" I've never been sure." I replied before the day went by fast. When I got home and did all of my homework, I decided to make some cinnamon rolls as I heard the door knock.

" Who is it?" I called.

" It's Damon!" His voice called out.

" Come in!" I replied back as the door opened. I see Damon dressed in a white t-shirt and blue jeans with a black leather jacket.

" You made dessert?" He asked as I smiled.

" Of course! Can't go to a dinner part without something to bring. That's how my momma taught me manners." I say as he smiles.

" That's a good input. What was your mother like?" He asked as I smiled.

" Lucille Marie Nyx was a lovely and stubborn woman. Her fiery personality could light up the room each step she took. She was very kind and outgoing, loved putting her life on the canvas, and she loved drinking her rose tea, that's how I knew she was painting." I say as I look at a piece she had worked on.

" That piece with the wolf on the falls was one of hers. Lived and breathed Mystic Falls here all her life. Before she was Lucille Majors. My dad swept her off her feet in college and then I popped out a few years later. From what she said I was 'her miracle spitfire'." I say as I remembered her.

" How did she pass?" He asked as I let a sad smile display on my face. I felt his hand entangled in mine.

" Freak impact, Dumbass drunk driver on the wrong side of the road, ended up colliding with her and her friend, Mercy Janks. They were just on the sidewalk in New Orleans for a friend finishing her college days. One minute, she's on the sidewalk, the next hit by a car. Dad and I grieved and fought with Louisiana to have her body back for a proper burial." I say as a single tear went down my face. Damon swept it away.

" I'm sorry for your loss." He said as I smiled.

" I don't think of her death long, I always remember her life how she was. Smiling and painting on her easel." I say as I held my keys up and felt the pendant heart.

" Something that I was given on my 9th birthday." I say as he pulls me in for a deep hug.

" She seemed like a lovely woman." He replied before putting a chaste kiss on my temple.

" She was." I replied as he picked up the still warm sweet rolls.

" I hope I can live up to her expectations." He said as I smiled.

" I think, so far, you have." I replied with a kind smile.

" You might be the light I need in my life, if I'm being honest." He said as I smiled. We walked out of the house and I didn't see his car.

" You walked?" I asked as he nodded.

" I like a nice night walk." He said as I unlocked my car. We got inside and headed to Elena's. I parked my car in front of her house and we got out. We walked up and knocked on the door, Elena opened the door with a bright smile.

" Raven! And Damon. Lovely to see you." She said as I saw Stefan coming up.

" What are you doing here?" Stefan asked Damon, who looked a bit irritated but relaxed.

" We bright my famous Cinny Rolls." I say as Damon holds up the dessert.

" It's not polite if the host doesn't invite me in." He replied as Elena smiled politely.

" Damon can't stay." Stefan said as he looked at Elena almost like he was pleading.

" Damon can come inside, if the riffraff stays out." Caroline called inside.

" Bitch." I mumbled under my breath.

" Caroline, be nice! Damon, will you come inside?" Elena asked as he smiled. Damon let me inside first before coming inside behind.

" You have a beautiful home, Elena. It looks filled with love and very neat." Damon says as Elena smiles.

" Thank you, I appreciate the complement." She says as she looks at me and mouths 'OMG'.

" He's very polite and sweet." I tell her as we walked to the kitchen. I made myself a plate and everyone, even Caroline, got a Cinnamon Roll. We headed into the living room. Damon sat with me and kept a hand in mine as the warmth that I was beginning to become accustomed to filled my skin. 

" I cannot believe that Mr. Tanner let you on the team. Tyler must be seething. But good for you. Go for it." Caroline exclaimed to Stefan.

" Stefan on the football team? I think I can appreciate the sentiment as he and I played it on the yard. I tell him that he can't just sit there and wait for life to come to you. You have to go get it." Damon said as he rubbed the back of my hand.

" Yeah, Elena wasn't so lucky today. It's only because you missed summer camp. God, I don't know how you're ever going to learn the routines." Caroline pointed that out.

" I'll work with her. She'll get it." Bonnie said as Caroline scoffed.

" I guess we can put her in the back." Caroline said with a grimace.

" Be nice Caroline, if she wants to be a cheerleader or not, that's ok. It's up to her." I say as she rolls her eyes.

" You know, you don't seem like the cheerleader type, Elena." Damon says as Elena shrugged.

" Oh, it's just 'cause her parents died. Yeah, I mean, she's just totally going through a blah phase. She used to be way more fun. And I say that with complete sensitivity." Caroline pointed out as I glared at her.

" That's not something you bring up immediately. That kind of puts a damper on things." I say as she rolled her eyes again.

" Like you would know." She said as I felt my anger rising, but Damon rubbed the back of my hand.

' I almost want to rip her fucking head off. ' I thought to myself.

" I'm sorry, Elena. I know what it's like to lose both your parents. In fact, Stefan and I have watched a lot of people we know pass sooner than we wanted to." Damon says as Stefan glared at him.

" We don't need to get into that right now, Damon." Stefan said as Damon put his free hand up.

" My bad, I'm sorry for darkening the evening." He said as Elena perked at this.

" It's ok, Damon." She replied. Elena went to the kitchen as I stayed in the living room as Damon went to go help Elena in the kitchen.

" So, Damon Salvatore?" Caroline asked as I looked from the window to her.

" Yes, he's sweet and kind." I say as Stefan came into the room.

" Never really knew Damon as sweet and kind." He said as he sat next to me. He was looking not at my eyes, but as if staring at my neck.

" He's really different, like a breath of fresh air. He loves the way I express myself in my paintings." I say as I scrolled to my tattoo concept and showed him.

" Wisteria flowers and a crow's feather?" He asked as I shook my head.

" A Raven's feather. He understood the meanings like at an instant." I say with rose colored blush on my cheeks.

" Tattoo's don't really express one's self, you know? They are just a call out to being desperate." Caroline said as I glared at her. I saw in my peripheral how Stefan kept looking at my neck.

' Fucking weird. ' I thought as I turned back to him. He had this look on his face that I couldn't read.

" But, when it comes to Matt, he tries, but he's just having a really hard time. You have to understand that they were each other's first. You know, like, from the sandbox." Caroline said as she got off the subject.

" I'm glad he's trying." Stefan said as Damon came strolling back in.

" What are you three talking about?" Damon asked as I smiled, his presence made me a bit happier.

" Just my tattoo concept." I say as he placed a kiss on my cheek.

" Hey, you know, um, Elena and Bonnie are finishing up the dishes. Why don't you go see if you can help?" He asked as I smiled.

" Of course." I say getting up, but Caroline remains seated.

" Does it look like I do dishes?" She bites back.

" Elena invited you into her home and helped make you guys a meal, wouldn't it be kind of you to go help?" Damon asked her.

" When you put it that way, I guess." She said as she got up. She and I trailed into the kitchen and helped. Bonnie handed me a dish, I washed it while Elena took it to dry and Caroline put it away.

" So, how did you meet Damon?" Elena asked as I smiled while washing a dish with a sponge.

" The night before the party, I was painting near the Falls and there he was. We talked for a while and that kind of happened." I say as Bonnie smiled.

" I've seen you with a happy go lucky look on your face. He's bringing some light into your life." She said as she handed me another dish. Our hands grazed and she had a disassociated look on her face.

" You ok? Bon?" I asked as she snapped out of it.

" Yeah, I'm ok." She said with a kind smile.

" What did you see this time?" I asked, perplexed.

" Damon really seems good for you." She says as blood rushes to my cheeks.

" Maybe I can find a guy in the woods, like Raven." Caroline piped in.

" Maybe you can enact your crush on Matt." I replied as her cheeks went blazing red.

" Oh, my god. I was just kidding!" I exclaimed as Elena blushed.

" You and Matt?" Bonnie asked as Caroline put her hands on her face.

" It's not a bad thing Caroline!" Elena exclaimed as Caroline giggled.

" Oh my god, I'm so not here." She said as we all chuckled.

" If you want Matt that much, start giving hints and flirt. But don't be too forward." I say as she blushes harder.

" Maybe." She said tapping her finger on the counter.

" Matt's a sweet guy and you know that he cares about people." Elena said as Caroline had this smile on her face. Damon came in with a smile.

" Did you enjoy tonight, Nyx?" He asked as I smirked. The girls watching me interact with my guy.

" I really did need it." I say before planting a kiss on his soft lips.

" Ready to head out?" He asked as I nodded.

" Of course!" I exclaimed as he smiled and I clutched my keys. We headed out, but I saw a worried look on Stefan's face as we headed out the door and to my car. We got in and I drove off.

" Stefan said you aren't a nice guy, but that might be the history you guys had before you met me." I say as Damon looked over at me with concerned eyes.

" We do have history. But to me it's water under the bridge. I just hope I can show Stefan that I've changed." He said as he held my hand and his feelings rang clear. Truthful.

" Maybe spend some one-on-one time with him. Maybe a double date with him and Elena. A meal?" I asked as he looked to be deep in thought.

" Maybe so." He said trailing his fingers on my hand then my wrist. We got back to my house and he walked me to the door.

" I might take up your suggestion." He said before placing a kiss on my lips. I watched him walk down the steps before turning to me.

" Taking it slow?" He asked as I smiled.

" It's really appreciated." I say as he smiles before heading towards the woods and disappearing into the dark. I smiled and turned to the door before feeling eyes on me. Rustling in the woods, I headed inside.

" I'm not that stupid." I said as I locked the door. I walked to see Dad working on a painting in the parlor.

" New piece?" I asked as he turned and smiled.

" Yeah, I'm painting the town center." He said as he dabbed some yellow for the street lights. I saw a new scrape on his arm.

" What happened Daddy?" I asked as I looked at the scrape.

" Just bashed it on a stair corner." He said with slight hesitation.

" Dad, remember that thing you were gonna tell me about? You said it was something important?" I asked as he nodded. He told me when I turned eighteen a few months ago that we had a talk to discuss, but everything going on with Lockwood, we haven't had time.

" We can have that conversation during the Founder's day celebration. It's nothing all too important right now, but it will be." He said as I nodded calmly.

" I understand." I say before patting his back and heading to my room before shutting the door.

" I don't know what he's hiding, but I can wait to find out." I say before losing my clothes and getting into a nightgown. I laid my head on my pillow as I fell into bed. My eyes closing as sleep lured me into her dark embrace.

The sound of bones cracking as heat flooded my body.

" Why did I do it!" I cried as another bone cracked.

I woke up in a cold sweat. I saw my clock ready at 6:32 PM. I saw I had a text from Damon.

‘ Heard there is a rally today. Wanna go? D.’

I smiled as the blush rose to my cheeks.

‘ Of course. I just woke up. We can take my car. R.’

I got up and took a long shower before getting out and drying off. I put my hair in a messy bun before adorning my earrings. I got my necklace on and I grabbed a grey tank top and blue jeans with my red combat boots. I smiled before hearing a knock on my door. I walked downstairs and opened the front door to see Damon.

“ Are you ready?” He said as I smirked.

“ Yes, I am. Let me grab my bag.” I say as I turned and walked to my hobo bag. I put my keys, wallet and spare lipstick into it. I turned and Damon followed me to my car.

“ Ready for drunk fucks prepping for Football?” I asked as he chuckled.

“ Sure, if I can support my brother, then I can do it.” He said with a smirk. I started my car and drove us to the football field. We got out and saw Creepy Tanner on the mic.

" Wait, wait, wait, Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. Wait. Let's be honest here. In the past, we used to let other teams come into our town and roll right over us!" Tanner called out as the crowd booed.

" But that is about to change." He yelled out as I saw Stefan on the side.

" We've got some great new talent tonight starting on the offense, and I'm gonna tell you right now, it has been a long time since I have seen a kid like this with hands like these. Let's give it up for Stefan Salvatore!" Tanner said as he put a hand out towards Stefan. I see Tyler mutter something under his breath.

" The tough guy thinks that Stefan is taking his spot." I say as Damon pulls me to him so my back is to his chest. All warm and soothing.

" That has been waiting for us to put a check in the win column, I have only one thing to say to you...Your Timberwolves are hungry." Tanner called out as he stared at me again. Creepy mother fucker. Tyler goes up to Vicki and tries to talk to her.

" You ok?" Damon asked.

" All of these people feel like wild energy. Football and all." I say as he rubs my shoulders.

" And the central high lions are what's for dinner!" Tanner called on the mic. I see Tyler's death glaring at Jeremy. Oh no!

" This can't be good." I say as I take Damon's hand as we walk towards it.

" Wait, no! Ty! No. Leave him alone." Vicki cried out as Tyler got in front of Jeremy.

" Oh, what do you care about? Don't look down. You can have her when I'm done." Tyler said before Jeremy strikes him.

" Oh, god!" I yelled out as they began to fight.

" Tyler, stop it! Tyler! Tyler, stop! Stop it! Stop, you're hurting him! Tyler! Tyler, stop! Tyler! Stop it! Tyler, stop!" Vicki cries out as I see Stefan grab Tyler's wrist.

" Hey, he's down! Enough!" He told the young Lockwood, who throws a punch at Stefan and he isn't even phased. I saw Jeremy grabbing a broken glass bottle to hit Tyler, but he moves out of the way and it slice's Stefan's hand instead..

" Jeremy, no!" Elena yelled out after the fact as Stefan held his clearly bleeding hand. Matt was trying to get Tyler to calm down. Elena was taking care of Jeremy.

" What the hell!" I exclaimed as Damon held me tight.

" Are you ok?" He asked as he turned me away with worry displayed in his eyes.

" It's like Tyler was flooded with anger and then Jeremy slices Stefan. I think this is all too much." I say as my heart rate goes up. He holds me tight.

“ You are going to be alright.” He said as I nodded into his chest.

“ Thank you Damon. I really appreciate it.” I say as I looked up at his adoring blue eyes that began soothing my fears. I turned to see Elena and Stefan talk before he went on the field.

" I'm gonna go grab the car, that was weird as fuck and a bit overwhelming to my taste." I say as Damon nodded.

" I'm gonna see if Stefan's ok, when he has a chance off the field." He told me as I nodded.

"That's good." I told him before placing a kiss on my cheek. I go towards the parking lot.

" Where the hell are my keys?" I asked myself as I looked through my beautiful new hobo bag. As I dug through, I felt an unnerving presence. I looked up to see Tanner.

" Fucking hell! You startled me, ya know!" I exclaimed as he stared at me, unmoved. That look said it all, I froze. Adrenaline began to pump through me.

" I don't get you at all." He said taking a step towards me.

" What?" I asked as I took a step back.

" You sleek alone, never really being a team player. But I see what you really are." He said with this sickening smirk on his face.

" You are hiding a lot behind that face." He said with the look becoming more dark and sinister.

" I think I'd rather jump from the highest point in the falls, you fucking creep." I said as he chuckled darkly before taking quick strides as I tried to turn and run, but he gripped my wrist hard.

" Let me go!" I screamed as he held tighter.

" Just shut up." He said as he gripped my arm tighter.

" Help!" I cried out as his grip on my wrist was starting to hurt.

' This can't be happening! This is a fucking nightmare! ' I thought as his eyes bore into mine. But he was pulled off in an instant, I saw a figure over Tanner as a gurgling escaped from his lips. I stood slightly shaking as the figure got up and turned to me. The light displayed blood on the man's lips as his face had worry on it.

" Damon?" I asked in a bit of a shaken up state of mind.

" Are you alright, Raven?" He asked as I kind of fell to the ground.

" To be honest a little shaken the hell up." I said as I rubbed the feather on my necklace.

" I heard you scream, I came running as fast as I could." He said as he took my hand. The warmth began to ease the shaking feeling.

" What exactly are you, Damon?" I asked as he helped me up.

" I can explain everything, if you give me a chance." He said as I nodded. I looked deep in his eyes, nothing to hide and everything open.

" I trust you, Damon." I replied as he smiled, his teeth covered in blood. We walked to my car as I pulled out my car keys. We got inside and I peeled out of the lot and headed towards the Salvatore Boarding house. We headed inside and the history of the home spoke to me. I sat on the couch in the parlor room after Damon led me there. A glass of water ready for me to sip as I was still slightly shaken up.

" So, what are you?" I asked after taking a gulp of water.

" I'm a vampire." He said as I stared at him, remembering that face when he looked at me in the parking lot.

" That explains the blood and fangs." I replied as he looked perplexed.

" You aren't afraid?" He asked as I shook my head.

" Not really, no. My dad used to tell me stories of creatures that came from the dark. Same to him as a child from my grandfather." I explained as I put my glass down.

" But, a question if I may?" I asked as he sat next to me.

" Ask away." He replied as I took his hands in mine as the warmth enveloped them.

" Is Tanner the first person you killed since I've met you or even attacked?" I asked as he shook his head.

" A few days ago, I drained two people. Hunger and everything to draw Stefan out." He said as I stiffened a bit, but relaxed.

" So you didn't attack Vicki?" I asked as he shook his head.

" I was with you when she was attacked. I'm thinking there is another vampire in town we don't know about." He explained as through his hand's touch, he was telling the truth.

" I can tell you are being truthful." I say as he keeps a hold of my hands.

" But you said ' we' and 'Stefan'. Is Stefan a vampire?" I asked as he nodded.

" That really draws things into perspective." I say as he looks interested.

" So your brother?" I asked as his face kind of fell.

" Stefan has a problem with human blood, if he drinks any small amount, it can turn him into a ripper." He said as I tilted my head to the side a bit.

" Ripper?" I asked as he looked at me with worry.

" He drains bodies to such a lust that he rips bodies apart and puts them back together as an act of remorse." Damon explained as I pictured in my mind Stefan over a body as limbs were pulled apart before shock washed over his face.

" There is something you need to know. Vampires drink blood, but we are weak to sunlight, vervain, fire and a stake to the heart will kill us.But something that we can do is use our blood to heal people. Injuries and broken bones." He said as I leaned back on the couch.

" How do you not burn and the fuck is vervain?" I asked as he chuckled. He lifted his hand and I saw his ring.

" I wear this as it's spelled to keep me from burning in the sun." He replied as I raised an eyebrow.

" Spelled? As in witches?" I asked as he nodded.

" Witches and Vampires, huh?, what's fucking next werewolves?" I asked as he chuckled.

" Yeah, we don't know exactly." He replied before toying with my necklace chain.

" Your rose pendant has an herb called vervain. It's a plant that can harm us and prevent compulsion." He said as I looked at him perplexed.

" It's a parlor trick we can use to get people to do what we want." He said as I smirked.

" So you can't run me under your influence?" I asked as he smirked.

" What we've been through has been the real me. No influence of the supernatural kind." He said as he rubbed my shoulder.

" Something else has been on my mind. What would you really come back to Mystic Falls for if you were immortal?" I asked as he looked a bit sad.

" You don't have to tell me Damon. Not if you don't want to." I say as he smiles as if uplifted by my words.

" I thought I was coming back for this one girl locked away in this tomb, but when I met you, I felt your touch. All of that determination went away. She's honestly more trouble than she's worth." He said honestly as I looked a bit sad.

' All for a girl he wanted to save? But now that's changed? Because of me?' I thought as he looked at me with worry.

" Are you ok? Is this a bit much?" He asked with a small bit of dread in his voice.

" I'm alright, I promise." I say with a kind smile. He handed me the glass of water and I took another long drink.

" Remember when I told you to be careful of who you invite?" He asked as I leaned my head on my hand as he held my other free hand. The warmth was very much comforting.

" Yes, what's all that about?" I asked as he rubbed his thumb on the back of my hand.

" If you invite a vampire into your home, they can enter at any time without your permission. If you refuse to invite them in during the first interaction, they can't get in. It's for your safety." He said as I nodded in understanding.

" I've always noticed Dad inspecting people for jewelry with blue gems or jewels when first having them come over to our home. He also wears our crest on a leather cuff. He must know about vampires then." I say as I remembered as a child him doing that and always wearing his band.

" Smart man. I don't want either of you hurt. I see how you talk about him in a fair light and I just want you to be happy and unharmed. If that means your dad, then consider him protected." He told me as the warmth flared as much as his smile was comforting.

" I do appreciate the honesty Damon. Thank you. And just know." I say as I toyed with the face of his ring.

" I trust you not to hurt me." I say as I come close and lean on his shoulder. He smiled and closed his eyes as his hand remained encased in mine.

" Have you noticed the warmth when we make contact?" He asked as I looked at him, he looked really deep in thought as he said it.

" I have, the first time was like a jolt but soon soothed into a warmth and it's almost like I can tell your feelings." I replied as he looked to seek answers.

" I've noticed that as well." He said as he looked at me.

" I can definitely say I'm not a witch. But it's interesting." I told him as he toyed with a glass of bourbon he had on the side.

" I might have a friend who can help if you are down for a trip to Georgia sometime?" He asked as I perked up.

" A friend? or a past friend? " I asked as he grimaced slightly.

" A past friend, but I can say with honest confidence that you are what they say 'the only thing I have my eyes on.' " He replied as I smiled.

" I think I can appreciate the status." I replied as he smirked before pulling me into a deep lulling kiss that spread through my face with that extremely comforting warm and a numbing bliss. He smiled deep in the kiss as he cupped my face. I smiled as he pulled away, my mind in a slight haze as I rested my head on his shoulder.

" I can explain my story more tomorrow, you look exhausted. But I do remember you asking if we could take it slow." He said as I smiled, I heard the door open to reveal Stefan.

" Raven? What are you doing here?" He asked as he stood in a stoic kind of manner.

" Spending time with Damon, why do you ask?" I replied as he had this unreadable expression on his face.

" He's not a good guy, Raven." He said as I saw from the corner of my eyes Damon's face go kind of in a pissed off manner.

" I think as a girl with more perspective than you think. I know I can make my own decisions." I replied as I stood firm. Stefan had this glint in his eyes as if challenging what I said.

" Let me walk you back to your car." Damon said as he got up, I smiled as he clasped our hands together and led me to the car outside.

" Thank you again for letting me in the know." I say with my eyes closed and a big smile on my face.

" Can't keep my girl in the dark, unlike Stefan." He replied as my eyes opened and my face fell.

" Elena won't like being lied to. That's something she can't really tolerate." I said leaning on my car.

" Stefan will try his best. Now, please get home safe, Raven." Damon told me before placing a kiss on my forehead, leaving warmth there before they parted away. He opened my door and let me inside. I started my car and headed home. After parking in my driveway, I headed inside to see my Dad at the table looking over documents.

" Rough night?" I asked as he ran a hardy hand over his face.

" Yeah, with Coach Tanner getting killed in the parking lot by an animal. The sheriff station is all up in arms about finding the animal." Dad said as I came over and rubbed his shoulders.

" Dad, tomorrow are you free by chance?" I asked as he looked up curiously.

" I should be, why do you ask?" He replied as I smiled.

" I'd like you to meet someone I've been seeing." I voiced as his eyes brightened up.

" You've been seeing someone?" He asked as I smiled.

" You can say that." I replied as he grinned.

" Well, if it's someone who brightens you up. I think I would love to meet him." He says as he leans his head back. His striking green eyes spoke volumes to me.

" I'm proud of you." He said as I began to walk away.

" Thanks!" I called back before going upstairs to my room and removing my clothes before showering the day's new light.

" My boyfriend's a vampire." I say after getting out and drying off.

" Talk about something that makes my perspective broaden." I said as I put on a night dress as I saw a familiar crow on my balcony.

" Damon probably sent that to make sure I got home ok." I told myself as I curled in bed before snagging my phone.

' Would you like to come over tomorrow night? RN'

I waited for a reply.

' What occasion? DS.'

I smirked before typing my reply.

' Kind of sprang it on my dad that I was seeing someone. RN '

I waited patiently for the reply.

' Meeting the parents. I think I can swing that. DS. '

I smiled brightly.

' BTW, is that your crow that you've been sending over to make sure I'm ok, just curious. RN '

I laid my head back before a new message popped up.

' My familiar Echo, I've raised crows over the years and have a certain connection with this one. It's to make sure you are safe when I can't be around. DS.'

I smiled as the crow sat on my window sill.

' It's comforting. Thank you. RN.'

I smiled before the new message popped back.

' Sleep well. DS. ' 

I smiled before putting my phone on its charger before laying my head on its pillow and letting sleep lull me to sleep with a sense of peace.

Chapter Text

I had woken up about an hour ago when I heard a knock on my balcony door. I turned to see Damon with a kind smile on his face.

" Hey!" I exclaimed as I was still in my nightgown. I opened the door and smiled. He came in and held my cheeks before giving me a deep alluring kiss. All that delicious warmth filled my body.

" I'm glad to see you. Lovely night gown." He said as I smiled. He looked over my shoulder. I turned to see my opened closet.

" Oh, right." I say as I turned back and bit my lip.

" The Founder's party is today and I was wondering?" I say as I twist and sway my body.

" You want me to be your date?" He asked as I twirled a lock of my long red hair in my fingers.

" If you don't mind?" I asked as he smirked.

" Sounds like a dream. I'd love to take you." He said as I chuckled happily before he smiled at me.

" What?" I asked as he looked down before biting his lip.

" I like your laugh." Damon said as he caressed my cheek.

" Well ain't you sweet on me?" I asked as he smirked.

" I can't be sweet? To my girl?" He asked as my heart skipped.

" Your girl?" I asked as I remembered him saying it a few nights before.

" Yeah, my girl." He said as I smiled.

" Girlfriend, huh?" I asked before he smiled and placed a kiss upon my lips.

" I'm here for it, if you are." He said before I wrapped my arms around his neck.

" I happily agree." I replied before giving him a very warm and gracious kiss. He smiled into it before his hands trailed down to my hips. He pressed a bit deeper into the kiss and before things could get a bit hotter my phone rang.

" Talk about a fucking turn off." Damon said as he lifted his hands up as I chuckled with my hands going to my mouth and chuckling before picking up my phone to answer it.

" It's Bonnie." I say as he smiles. I turned to my closet and hit the call button.

" Hey Bonnie!" I say as I begin looking for a dress.

" Hey! Nyxi! How are you? " Bonnie asked as I began to sift through dresses. God I had so fucking many!

" I'm fine. I just can't find a dress to save my artistic ass." I say as I heard Damon's footsteps coming and before I knew it, beside me.

" You have that one dress. " Bonnie said as I chuckled. I remembered that black sleeveless dress with a slit.

" I'm not wearing that dress." I say rolling my eyes.

" You're taking Damon to the founder's party? " Bonnie asked as I had my phone being held up by my shoulder.

" Yep, in fact, he's helping me find a dress. I'm too picky as you know." I say as I push through my closet.

" I do hope he treats you well. From how you've described him to me. He seems like a good fit. " Bonnie says as Damon pulls a dress before looking at me then shaking his head as he puts it back on the rail.

" Is that the vision talking?" I asked as I moved another two dresses to the side.

"  Maybe, I don't know. But I hope to see you both soon. " Bonnie says as I smile.

" Of course! Bonbon! I will never let you down." I say with a deep smile on my face.

" See you Nyxi!" Bonnie said before I hung up the phone.

" She seems like she cares." Damon said as I chuckled and shook my head.

" She's one of my best friends. And let me guess? Vamp Hearing?" I asked as he smirked at me.

" So, there is something we need to do at the party." He said as I turned to him with confusion.

" What's up?" I asked as he moved a dress before stopping.

" Something that had a purpose a few days ago would be better in other hands." He replied before pulling down this blue dress I had. It was a beautiful deep blue dress, strapless and slight lace surrounded the midsection that trailed behind to the lower calves. The gem encrusted belt shone with onyx stones.

" Ahh! So giving it to someone else?" I asked as I took the dress from him.

" More like the family it belongs to." He replied as I smiled.

" Seems like your consciousness has come back." I say as I modeled the dress in front of him over my night gown. He smiled as his hand touched my cheek. Warmth and soft feeling enveloped my skin.

" Just used it for not so safe purposes." He replied as I nodded.

" That I get." I replied as he smiled before taking his other hand and placed it on my other cheek. This growing warmth kept flooding as his emotions broke through my thoughts. 

'I want to keep her safe. Safe and Whole. Away from all the danger that hits this town like a fucking storm.'

" Did I?" I asked as he looked perplexed. He looked confused as I let my mind clear up.

'What? What is going on?'

" I heard it! Clear as day." I say as he kept his hands where they were.

" Heard what?" He asked as I took a slight shocked breath.

" I heard your thoughts." I say as he went slightly wide eyed.

" My thoughts?" He asked as I took another slacked breath.

" This is weird as hell? How am I doing this?"

" Whoa!" He said in surprise. I looked a bit shocked as he didn't move.

" Did you?" I asked as he nodded.

" I heard your thoughts. How is this happening?" He asked as I shrugged my shoulders as my mind ran a million miles an hour.

" We might have to take that road trip sooner than expected." He said as I nodded.

" Is this past friend psychic or something?" I asked as he smirked.

" She's a witch. She can call on the spirits and maybe it can help us figure this out." He replied as I leaned on the closet door.

" Wicked sick." I say in awe.

" I can say the same." He replied as I smiled before he placed a very steamy kiss upon my lips. I pulled away and smirked.

" Is my Dad home or?" I asked as Damon smirked.

" Nope, his SUV wasn't in the garage or the driveway." He replied with a very sexy grin.

" That's good." I replied as I put the dress on the doorknob of my closet and took his hand.

" Thought you wanted to take it slow?" He asked as I began leading him to the bed.

" I do, but that doesn't mean I can't have a taste." I say with seductive eyes. He smirked and kissed me, his hands trailing my sleeve covered shoulders as he helped me lay down on the bed. The comforter felt soft as my back hit the fabric. The way his lips trailed down my neck made goosebumps flare on my arms.

" Fuck!" I groaned as his hands trailed to my thighs. His rough callus on my smooth skin made the warmth spark in more warmth and almost like fire. My hands on his leather jacket sleek under my touch. I saw him pull away as I saw his face, the other face looking at me. The vein below his eyes pulsing as the whites of his eyes looked like blood had filled them. I see the drop of his fangs.

" Are you ok?" I asked as he smiled. He toyed with a lock of my hair.

" I'm perfectly ok." He replied as I smirked. 

" Would you like a taste?" I asked almost too fast for my mind to catch up. He smirked as he nodded.

" I would love a taste. It won't hurt. I promise." He said as I grinned. He carefully moved a few locks from my neck as I sat up. He placed a warm kiss on my pulse point. I felt his fangs sensually slide into my flesh. I gasped as he held me close. It was almost euphoric as I could feel him drawing me in.

' She tastes different. Like a deep whiskey mixed with the forest.' 

A few seconds went by before he pulled away. My blood left a few drops on his bottom lip.

" I heard you." I said with a chuckle. He chuckled before wiping away the remaining blood with a wipe I had. I watched him flex his fangs before pricking his finger on the point. His blood coating his finger before he pressed it to the mark and spread it out. I could feel my skin stitching itself together.

" Vampire blood, right." I say as he took the wipe and removed the blood on my neck.

" Would you like to come over for an impromptu lunch?" He asked as I smiled.

" My boyfriend is making me a meal? I'm down. I do feel a little light headed." I say with a grin and almost feeling lightheaded.

" That will happen if I drink from you. You don't have to worry, you'll always have a meal waiting for you." He said with kind eyes. I nodded. Damon left the room so I could get dressed. I put on a smokey eyed look and applied black lipstick before putting on a torn black tank and red shorts before snagging my leather combat boots. My necklace displayed on my neck and my moonstone earrings on my ears before I put my hair in a braided bun. Before leaving, I put my dress and my dark blue flower silk high heels pumps in a dress bag. I grabbed a green hooded cardigan before opening the door.

" You look divine, Onyx." He said as I blushed.

" Nickname?" I asked as he smiled.

" It's you. From the paintings I saw, you always have an Onyx paint in each." He replied as he took my hand in his.

" I think I'll like it." I retorted playfully as I placed a kiss upon his cheek. We headed downstairs and I saw a note near the door.

" Dinner with your boyfriend can wait another day. Lockwood needs me for the Party. Sorry. Dad." I say with a slight disappointment in my voice.

" Don't worry, your dad will be free sometime." He said as I smiled. I grabbed my hobo bag and checked my keys, wallet and black lipstick. We walked out after I locked up.

" I honestly hope so, I just wish the holier than thou Lockwood would give my Dad a break." I said as we walked through the woods. He looked at my full hands.

" I'll take the shoes. If you don't want to carry them?" He asked as I smiled. He took them as we walked. We soon arrived at the Boarding house and Damon let me in.

" Such a gentleman." I say as he walks me to the parlor and I set down my bags as he set my shoes down.

" Just wait here. I'll have lunch ready in a few." He said as I nodded. He walked towards another room before I leaned back my head as I felt the newly healed skin as if it had never been pierced in the first place. A few minutes went by before I heard the door swing open to see Damon carrying sandwiches and lemonade. I smiled as he handed me a glass and a ham and cheese sandwich. I took a bite and smiled.

" It tastes really good! Is that smoked cheddar and ham?" I asked as he smiled.

" One of my favorites when I grew up." He said as I took a drink of my lemonade, the flavor coursing its way down my throat.

" Did you want to hear the story? About how I was turned?" He asked as I nodded.

" I'm all ears, no judgement." I told him as he took a free hand.

" Back in 1864, my father took in a young woman named Katherine Pierce. Little did I know, she was a vampire. Till she showed me, it was as if my eyes were opened. She had both Stefan and I under her spell, but I drank from her willingly. I wanted to be turned and be with her. But, Karma is such a vindictive bitch. My father and the council gathered her and other vampires to burn them in the old church." He said as his emotions streamed in different directions. Every word coming from him is truth and unveiled to me.

" Stefan and I were shot by our dear loving father. We died that night trying to save her. We awoke the next day in transition because we had Katherine's blood in our system. Emily Bennett, her handmaid, had rings for us if we completed the transition." He said as I played with his ring.

" She was a witch?" I asked as he nodded.

" And so were any other Bennett's." He said as I nodded in understanding.

" Does that mean Bonnie's a witch?" I asked as he nodded.

" That opens a whole new door." I replied as he rubbed the back of my hand.

 " Later that night, Stefan drained our father and then he forced me to drink to complete the transition. I promised him a lifetime of misery since." He says as I kept watching him and feeling his emotions. All that pain, regret and suffering coursed through him like a poison. I noticed a flicker of something calming inside.

" But, when I came back here, I thought it was to free Katherine from the tomb. The moment I saw you, that changed. I wouldn't have it any other way, no longer wanting to free her. I want to keep you safe from that sadistic bitch." He said with a deep and kind smile. 

" You have so much pain underneath, Damon. It must have been a weight on your chest for all that time." I said as he nodded. I placed a hand on his cheek.

" It always did, but now, it feels good to talk to someone and not have to compel them to just sit and be a zombie essentially." He said as I let out a laugh.

" I'm sorry, that last bit caught me off guard." I said placing a hand on my mouth. He smiled as I caught my breath.

" It's ok. I'm glad you don't judge me." He says as I smiled before taking the rest of the sandwich and devouring it. I swallowed some lemonade before clearing my throat.

" I don't feel I have the right to judge." I replied as I leaned on him. I heard footsteps and saw someone new.

" I didn't know you were here. Who's this?" The man said as he looked a bit shaken.

" Uncle Zach, this is Raven Nyx. Jack's daughter. My girlfriend." Damon said as he rubbed my shoulder.

" It's a pleasure to meet you." I say with a genuine smile.

" Why are you here Damon?" He asked as Damon didn't move an inch.

" I thought I could come back and see what's changed. Then I met this beautiful artist with a soul that paints a different view from what I remember." Damon said as I chuckled.

" Aren't you sweet?" I asked before placing a kiss upon his cheek.

" You always have a motive. So tell me, what is it this time?" Zach asked before I felt Damon move away and stood in front of him.

" I'm telling the truth here. I thought I came here for something and Raven opened my eyes. Please, don't judge me for past mistakes." Damon said in a deep tone almost like a warning. Damon backed off as I saw Stefan appear.

" Hey Damon?" I asked as he turned to me.

" Do you mind if I use your room to change?" I asked as he smiled before coming over and taking my hand. I left my bag and grabbed my dress and shoes.

" Right this way, Onyx." He replied in a calm tone. He led me upstairs and showed me his lavished space.

" It's gorgeous!" I exclaimed as I placed a loving kiss upon his lips.

" I'll give you a few minutes. The bathroom is right over there if you need it. You can leave your other clothes here and we can grab them after the party." He says before placing a kiss upon my cheek. He walked outside before shutting the door. I removed my clothes and got my dress on after using the bathroom. I slipped on my shoes and placed my other clothes neatly on the window banister. I walked back to the bathroom and checked my hair and makeup. I had to fix a few bobby pins to hold my braid in the bun form.

" Perfect." I replied before I noticed a half hour had gone by. I heard a knock and called that I was good. Damon came in dressed in a suit.

" Don't you look dashing." I say as he had a glint in his eyes.

" And you look divine as always." He says before kissing my hand. We walked down the stairs, I grabbed my bag before we headed outside to his car. He opened the door and I got in. He drove us to the Lockwood property and parked.

" If Lockwood makes one move, I'll knock him on his ass." Damon said after taking his keys out.

" I honestly would love to see that." I chuckled loudly. He smiled and kissed my cheek before getting out of the car to open my door. I got out with his help and we headed up the stairs.

" Hopefully they let you in." I whispered as he held my hand. I see Tyler gawking at me as we head towards the door. There in the door was Mrs. Lockwood. That fake cheery smile displayed on her face.

" Raven! You look stunning." She said as I smiled.

" As do you, Mrs. Lockwood. This is my boyfriend Damon." I say as she smiles brightly.

" Oh, well, come on in." She exclaimed as Damon and I crossed the threshold.

" Lovely to meet you. I've been looking forward to this party." Damon replied before smiling.

" That was easy as hell." I say as I see my Dad dressed in a black dress top and grey dress pants.

" Hey Dad." I say as he smiled.

" Raven, its good to see a comforting face." He replied as I saw him look at Damon.

" Dad, this is Damon Salvatore." I say as I'm hoping they get along.

" This is the guy I've been seeing." I say as Dad looked at me then at Damon.

" I've heard a lot about your paintings. I see where your daughter gets her talent from." He said, extending a hand. Dad smiled and took it. I saw my Dad's hand stiffen in his.

" A Salvatore at a founders party, color me shocked and surprised. Accompanied by my daughter." He said as Damon smiled. His eyes trailing to his leather band with our family crest.

" I promise no harm will come to her. That I swear on the Salvatore name." Damon replied in a serious and calm tone. Dad's eyes watching me as I nodded as if telling him I'll be ok and safe with Damon. I saw his shoulders relax. Thank God!

" That I hope you can keep. We will have to reschedule that dinner." Dad replied a bit eased but still wary. Dad then wandered away.

" This isn't how I wanted that to go." I said as Damon walked with me with his hand entwined with mine.

' It's going to be ok. '

I smiled as Damon looked at me.

" I honestly hope so." I replied as he smiled. I see Elena and Stefan standing near the registry.

" The founding families in Mystic Falls welcome you to the inaugural founder's council celebration." Wow, look, it's the original guest registry. Look at all these familiar names—Sheriff William Forbes, Mayor Benjamin Lockwood. Is that Damon Salvatore? And, Stefan Salvatore?" Elena asked as Damon and I walked up.

" The original Salvatore brothers. Our ancestors. Tragic story, actually." Damon replied as Elena turned to us. Stefan looked a bit pissed.

" We don't need to bore them with stories of the past. Doesn't seem like the right space for it." Stefan said as I saw Caroline coming up from the doorway.

" It's not boring, Stefan. I'd love to hear more about your family." Elena said with interest. Caroline comes up with an almost pleading look in her eyes.

" Hey Elena. I was wondering if I could maybe steal Stefan for a dance? I haven't really seen Matt around yet." Caroline said in a pleading voice.

" I'm sorry, I don't really dance." Stefan remarked as I chuckled.

" Oh, yes you do! Waltz, the jitterbug, the moonwalk. He does it all. He's just shy about it." Damon said in a joking kind of way.

" Just one?" Caroline asked as Stefan looked at Elena.

" I guess one couldn't hurt. I'll be back as soon as I can." Stefan said before kissing Elena's cheek and Caroline smiled with glee before smirking at me as she took Stefan's hands and leads him out of the room.

" It's good to see Stefan being social. Haven't seen him really branch out in a while." Damon said as I chuckled.

" He's really broken out of his shell since he got with you." I told Elena as she smiled.

" He does seem to breathe easier and not so broody." Elena replied as I smiled.

" And you seem to be unlike what Stefan told me about you, which was very little." Elena says as Damon smiles. His hand got entangled in mine.

" Raven brought something out of me that I didn't think I could find again." He told her before looking at me. I smiled and felt lighter than air as the warmth trailed my arm again.

" A fact about the Salvatore men in the past was said to have been cursed with sibling rivalry. And it all started with the original Salvatore brothers. The Salvatore name was practically royalty in this town. Until the war. There was a battle here." Damon said as Elena tilted her head almost as if interested.

" The Battle of Willow Creek. We talked about it in class. Confederate soldiers fired on a church with civilians inside." Elena replied as I nodded.

" History dragged through our brains till it sticks." I say as Elena smirked.

"What the history books left out was the people that were killed. They weren't there by accident. They were believed to be union sympathizers. So some of the founders on the confederacy side back then wanted them rounded up and burned alive. Stefan and Damon had someone they loved very much in that church. And when they went to rescue them, they were shot. Murdered in cold blood." Damon said as his emotions flooded in my thoughts. Screaming, gun fire and spattering of blood. I gripped his sleeve and he placed a calming hand on my shoulder.

" Who was in the church that they wanted to save?" Elena asked as interest hit her voice.

" A woman, I guess. Doesn't it always come down to the love of a woman or did?" Damon asked her before looking at me and placing a kiss on my forehead.

' And yet, a new love has sparked away the ashes of old.'

I smiled as that thought echoed in my head.

" Look, I'm sorry that you and Stefan have this thing between you, but I can't get in the middle of it, Damon. I just...I hope you two can work it out." Elena says almost as if apologetic.

" And if I'm being honest, I hope so, too." He replied to her. The three of us walked to the dance floor to see Stefan and Caroline talking.

" What'd we miss?" Damon asked as Elena went back to Stefan's side with a small smile.

" We were just chatting. Drink, Damon?" Stefan asked as Damon shook his head.

" Thank you, but I'm here to keep my girl happy." He replied as I smiled.

" Stefan, do you have another dance in you?" Elena asked as Stefan smiled. I watched them walk away. I looked up at Damon and smiled.

" Would you care to dance? Damon?" I asked as he smiled.

" I would love to." He replied before taking my hand in his and leading me a little away on the dance floor and began to sway me. As we moved, I felt his hands on my hips and my arms were on his neck.

" I didn't know you could dance so well." I say as he smirks at me.

" I've had years of practice. My Onyx." He replied as he placed a kiss on my cheek. He twirled me around as I felt light as a feather. The music moved us as the notes put the smooth stride in my feet.

" Let's head upstairs." He said as I smirked.

" I hope you aren't going to make my virginity go away in Lockwood's house." I said as he chuckled.

" No, wait? A virgin?" He asked as I blushed.

" Oh my god! I didn't mean to. Oh my god!" I said embarrassed.

" Hey, hey, hey. It's ok. As much as I want to. That's not what I mean." He said as I chuckled at the embarrassment. He took my hand and led me inside and up the stairs. We headed into the room where we had spoken to Elena. He grabbed a wooden box and opened it to reveal an amber crystal.

" Looks like a pendant." I said as he nodded.

" It belongs to me, I put it here a long time ago." He replied before putting it into his pocket and putting the wooden box back in its place.

" That's the reason we came here?" I asked as he nodded.

" One of them and soon it will go back to one Sheila Bennett." He said as we walked out.

" Feels like a heist, but it is yours." I replied as he smiled.

" Dark sided?" He asked as I smirked. We walked outside to the front yard a bit away from people.

" I used to get in all kinds of trouble with Jeremy. I even smoked pot with him a few times." I said as he looked surprised.

" That's different." He said as I let out a laugh.

" Thinking gets too hard sometimes when it comes to painting." I retorted as he let out a laugh. I opened my hobobag and reapplied some black lipstick with the help of a compact mirror.

" I love the brand, but it fades with too much contact which sucks." I said before putting it away. Damon smiled at me.

" I have to use the bathroom, but when I get back." I say as he had his hand in mine.

" I was thinking we should ditch and go to the Falls for a night walk?" I asked as he smiled.

" I would love nothing more." He replied. I smiled brightly before giving him a deep and heavy kiss that nearly took my breath away. He looked a bit dizzy after we parted our lips.

" You ok?" I asked as he nodded.

" Yeah, I'll be here when you get back." He said almost wavered. I nodded and headed back to the house and went to the bathroom. I touched up my makeup and went back outside. I didn't see Damon anywhere.

" Damon? Are you out here?" I called out as I felt worry fill my body, I saw the crystal pendant on the ground.

" Something isn't right." I told myself as I picked up the crystal and put it in my bag. I went to the parking lot and his car was gone.

" He wouldn't leave me here." I was worried as I saw my dad outside.

" Dad? Have you seen Damon?" I asked him as he looked confused.

" No, I remember that he went with you." He said as I looked around, slightly panicked.

" He isn't here. He wouldn't have left me here alone." I told him as anger boiled inside me. Dad took my hands in his.

" I know he's a vampire, Raven." Dad said as I stiffened. Of course he knew!

" He hasn't compelled me or harmed me, Dad. He means something deeper to me, like I know what he's feeling. Like a warmth every time he holds my hand." I was practically word vomiting everything as my filter was gone in this amount of duress. He looked at me wide eyed as if he knew more.

" Raven, I promise you. We will find him, but it's time we had a talk." He said as my heart skipped a beat. Was this the talk we were supposed to have?

" Oh fuck me." I said under my breath.

Chapter Text

It's been three days since the Founder's Party. I was dressed in a strapless black and blue striped crop top with black torn shorts as I sat in the parlor with my dad. School began in an hour.

" So this talk? How is it going to start, Dad?" I asked as he sat across from me after giving me some Rose tea.

" Raven, you know how the Nyx family crest is a wolf's head. It's a hidden meaning, as you are now eighteen and integrating vampires into your life. You should know what our bloodline has and its other qualities." He said as I sipped my tea.

" The supernatural exists, that I know." I replied as I held the cup in my hands.

" What about werewolves?" He asked as I looked at him perplexed.

" Wait? What?" I asked as he sighed.

" The Nyx bloodline has a wild nature about it, we have this curse about our blood. Raven, what I'm trying to tell you is that you are an untriggered werewolf." He said as I leaned back.

" That's frightening but it almost makes sense." I said as he looked confused.

" How so?" He asked as I sat forward with my elbows on my knees.

" I've been having dreams of me running through the woods and coming upon a body with its blood on my hands. Bones breaking and heated rage." I explained as he watched me with worried eyes.

" That's part of it. Raven; if you kill someone, you trigger the curse. Every full moon, your bones will break and you become a wolf." He explained as I went slightly slack jawed.

" I am not afraid, but to kill someone?" I asked as he watched with a serious look.

" It can be an accident or intended. You need to be careful." He explained as I nodded.

" I promise." I replied as I held my cup in hand. If Dad was telling me this, did he?

" Dad, did you kill someone?" I asked as he looked ashamed.

" Back in college, my friend, Michael, and I got into a fight about your mother. He was stalking her, I tried to get him to back off. As we fought, I pushed him and he hit his head on a boulder and when I tried to wake him, he didn't move." He said as he spoke as if far away. As if in deep thought of regret.

“ I didn’t see his body after it got taken away.” Dad continued as I kept listening.

" That's when I triggered the curse. My first full moon came and when I became a wolf, no rage or black outs occurred. I was myself and grew with the pain during the full moons. I never lost control, never took another human life. Never bit a vampire." He said with a slight smile.

" So every full moon you turn and go for a run in the woods?" I asked as he nodded.

" It's a way to burn off the energy before I change back. The cellar downstairs has an open grate that I use to slip back inside." He replied as I nodded.

" I thought that that hole with the stones around it was always weird, but it makes sense. Especially since the cellar has 20 inch thick walls." I said as he chuckled, but my smile kind of fell. 

" So if I trigger the curse, I won't have the urge to kill?" I asked as he nodded.

" No. You'll be yourself just on paws." He said as I chuckled.

" So going after Vampires? Biting?" I asked as he looked at me.

" Our bite when turned becomes venomous to Vampires drives them mad." He explained as I nodded.

" I'll try not to kill anyone to the best of my ability." I reassured him.

" But about the connection I have with Damon?" I asked as he smiled a bit.

" In the Nyx journals, from our ancestors, we can connect physically, emotionally and mentally with people that are compatible with or the other term we like to call it; Our Heart's Hope." He said as I twisted my necklace.

" Sounds all Romeo and Juliet." I said as he let out a chuckle.

" You could say that." He said as I smiled.

" Was Mom yours?" I asked as he looked at the painting over the fireplace.

" She was, and she knew about my curse. As human as she was she stuck by me every full moon, took moon light walks. It felt like a dream." He said with sorrow in his voice.

" You loved her with every breath." I say as I got up and gave him a deep hug.

" I know he can protect you. I promise to find him. Maybe the connection will help." He said after we parted.

" It's like blips for the most part right now." I replied as he pursed his lips.

" It'll grow stronger as you two bond. Just keep your mind open and it'll come to you." He said as I quietly nodded. He grabbed his thermos beside him and headed out. I went up to my room and looked at the pendant that we had snatched from the Ball.

" I'll wait till I find him to take this back to Sheila." I told myself. I heard a familiar caw. I looked over and saw Echo, Damon's crow.

" Echo, I really hope you can give me a clue of where he is." I say as it cawed sorrowfully.

' Raven, help me.' 

I tried to force my mind to reach out and almost gave myself a fucking headache.

" God! Fuck!" I groaned as I pinched my forehead. I rubbed my head and looked at the crow.

" Probably can't focus." I told myself as the underlying stress with anger bubbled under my veins.

" Also trying not to kill anyone." I told myself before grabbing my hooded cardigan and combat boots before heading downstairs to grab my bag. I saw my homework, sketchbook and lipstick were in my bag. I opened the cap and was about to apply it, but a smell hit my nose.

" What?" I asked before smelling it. It had this herbal smell to it that I knew. I grabbed my rose pendant and sniffed it. The same damned smell!

" Vervain! How the fuck did the get in there?" I asked as I tried to remember. I left my bag in the parlor the day of the Founder's Ball. My mind is going from one theory to another.

" Stefan?" I asked as his behavior was still one sided against Damon. 

" Could he have done this?" I asked as I held the now sealed lipstick. I tossed it before grabbing my keys and going to my car. 

" I don't like where this is headed." I said before starting my car and drifting out of the driveway to school. After parking my car and getting out, I saw the sign for the sexy car wash the cheerleaders were throwing tomorrow.

" Just what this town needs. People ogling at girl washing cars with water and soap. Fucking perfect." I groaned as I shook my head before heading up to see Tyler and Matt.

" Raven, you had a nice dress on during the Ball." Tyler said as I stopped before taking a heated breath into my lungs.

" And was that because my boobs were bunched up or was I showing too much skin?" I asked as he firmly lined his lips.

" No, nothing like that! I swear." He replied with his hands up. I raised a brow before gripping my bag.

" Ok, then thanks." I said quickly before heading inside. I saw Elena, Caroline and Stefan.

" Time to see if my instincts are still piercing." I told myself as I strutted up to him.

" Stefan, have you seen Damon at all since the Ball?" I asked as he stood firm. Elena and Caroline watching him.

" He's no longer here, Raven. He left town." Stefan said as I felt hot with anger.

" When will I expect his return?" I asked as I watched his face, his body language and stance.

" He won't be coming back, Raven." He said before I felt a glare plant itself on my face.

" Well see about that." I retorted before walking away gripping my bag and keys. Aner kept rushing through me but calmed.

' Raven, please find me.' 

I took a hasted inhale before calming down and thinking about Damon; his eyes how they glistened in the sun. His touch was so warm and comforting. His laugh made my heart grow fonder. My mind went into a cooled and yet warm string of singular thought.

" I promise to find you, Damon. My Dad is looking for you."

I prayed to hear more but got nothing.

" Damn it." I muttered before going to class. The day dragged on before the final bell released me and I strutted to my car. I saw Stefan standing by my car.

" Did you have something to do with Damon going missing?" I asked as I crossed my arms. My red locks moving about the wind.

" He isn't good for you Raven. He's manipulating you for his own sinister gain." Stefan tried to compel his argument. I scoffed at this.

" He has been nothing but a kind soul who poured his heart out and never lied to me." I retorted with anger in my tone.

" It's a trick, a game to him, Raven." He kept trying this show of face.

" If you say it's a game to him, then why does he tell me everything? How am I able to feel him? Hear his deepest, more inner thoughts? Honesty with no deceit underneath?" I asked as he looked confused and more perplexed.

" You have to stay away from him." Stefan said with concern and a bit of anger under his breath.

" I'm on Vervain, and have been since I got my necklace when I was a kid. He's never tried to or ever thought of hurting me." I said before passing him and getting into my car and driving home. After parking and getting inside, I saw my dad was home.

" I think Stefan took Damon." I said as he looked concerned.

" Wait? Why would he do that?" He asked as I placed my hands on the counter top.

" He has a grudge against Damon, something when they were turned." I replied as he nodded.

" Have you heard his voice?" He asked as I nodded.

" If I let my thoughts go into a string of singular thoughts. He was calling for me, he needed me to find him. He sounded so weak." I said as Dad pulled me into a hug and rubbed my back.

" We will find him." He replied before I looked down as the door was knocked on.

" I ordered some pizza." Dad said as he walked over to the door and opened it. He got the pizza and came back. I opened the top and devoured three slices before heading up the stairs. I went to my painting and just let my feelings run as I gave brush strokes. As I put down the last stroke, I saw Echo on my open window sill. 

" I wish you could give me a straight answer, Echo." I said as tears watered my eyes. Echo placed its head on my hand as my mind cooled to flashes of Damon in a cell-like place. I jumped a bit.

" Damon, please. Stay strong." 

A warm and welcoming warmth flooded my body.

" Stay strong." I said before Echo flew to a branch before I shut my window. I lost my clothes before heading to bed. No dreams of blood or bodies flooded my head. I woke up and got a hot shower before drying it into a braided bun. I got dressed in a white tank top with small holes and splotches of red. I put on some black shorts before getting my necklace on. I put on my combat boots and strolled down the hall to the stairs. As my feet caught the steps, I saw my dad wasn't home. I made a double smoked bacon and cheese sandwich and a cup of coffee. I ate quickly before leaving to see the School car wash. Girls and guys cleaning and lathering up cars like their lives depended on it. I see Bonnie as she waves me over.

" Not participating?" She asked as I shook my head.

" Not my kind of thing. Only my Dean gets that treatment." I replied as Matt walked over. I saw him looking behind me, I turned to see Elena with Stefan.

" Uh-uh, no. None of that tortured pining stuff." Bonnie told Matt as I turned back.

" I'm just observing." Matt replied.

" You should go for a certain blonde. One that plans everything?" I asked as he smirked at me.

" Caroline?" He asked as I smirked in reply.

" I mean, well I don't know." He replied as Tiki came over.

" Oh. Tiki. This one's yours." Bonnie said, holding a soap dripping rag.

" Why do I always get the homely ones?" She complained before turning to the guy in the red car.

" Just to be clear, your car's a P.O.S. I mean, we can wash it, but it's still a P.O.S." Tiki said as if an entitled bitch enveloped her.

" You don't have to be rude." Bonnie said as I crossed my arms.

" And it's not becoming of someone like you." I told her as Tiki rolled her eyes.

" Rude is uglying up the road with that junk." Tiki replied before walking to the bucket and filling it with water. All of a sudden, the water splashed up and drenched her. She screamed as the hose sprayed violently before Matt came to save her. I looked at Bonnie as she had this dazed look.

" Damon did say she's a baby witch, so powers." I told myself as I heard Matt complement a soaked Tiki. I walked towards the building as I had to use the bathroom. After finishing, I walked to the mirror and washed my hands. I felt this cold feeling envelop my body. I blinked as flashes of the Salvatore house hit me.

'Raven, help me. Raven. Help me. Help me.'

" Damon?" I asked as it felt like he was reaching out with enough strength. I pulled my keys out of my pocket and rushed to my car as my locks moved about the wind.

" Please don't be dead. Hang on."

I drove out of the school lot and straight to the Salvatore Boarding house. I got out of my car and walked carefully inside. I walked till I heard my name again. I turned to a descending stairwell. I walked down the stairs.

" Damon?" I called out as I saw a locked wooden door. I looked in the opening and saw a pale and sweat riddled Damon laying against the wall.

" Damon! Oh my god!" I said in a freaked town before opening the door.

" I knew you would find me." He said as he let out a hardened breath. I felt his face. Cold and clammy.

" You are practically shivering." I say as I positioned him to my body.

" He put vervain in your lipstick. A lot." He groaned as I gritted my teeth.

" I smelt it yesterday morning. Compare the smells from the stick to my necklace." I said as he gulped almost dryly.

" Damon, can you extend your fangs?" I asked as he looked a bit dazed. I moved my sleeve of the dark cardigan. I saw his fangs come out.

" Please don't drain me dry. We have a lot to talk about." I say as I cradle his head. I put my wrist to his mouth and felt his fangs pierce my wrist. I moaned at the contact as he began to take my blood. I saw his complexion returning and the sweat began to dissipate. After a minute, he released my wrist and sat up a bit rigid but easier.

" Are you ok?" I asked as he nodded. I felt a little woozy as he caught me.

" Raven, I need you to drink my blood. It'll help the dizziness. Did I take too much?" He asked before biting his wrist.

" Just a bit, but you stopped." I replied before taking a mouthful of his blood and swallowing. He pulled away and I watched my wrist's new bitemark begin to stitch itself shut.

" Now please don't get killed for the next 24 hours." He said as I nodded. We got up and as we stood, we saw Zach. A startled look on his face.

" Oh god!' He exclaimed as Damon rushed to him and slammed him on the stoned wall.

" Damon! Don't kill him." I begged as I saw his shoulders go into a relaxed state.

" Now Zach, I want you to leave town. Don't come back. Please." Damon said as he let Zach go.

" I thought you were going to kill me." Zach said shaken as I came up and grasped Damon's hand.

" Ok, I'll leave. I'll leave." He calmed down slightly.

" Shut the blinds. Stefan took my ring." Damon said as Zach nodded quickly. I saw Damon was missing his ring.

" The ones in the kitchen, parlor, stairs and my room." Damon told him as Zach nodded before running off. We waited a few minutes before we heard the door shut. I gave Damon a glass of Bourbon to ease his pain.

" Thank you." He said as I smiled. We stayed inside till dark. We decided to take a walk to ease what had happened. I sent my Dad a text that Damon was found and trapped by Stefan, but his ring was gone.

" Are you feeling ok?" I asked as Damon nodded.

" Much better thanks to the blood. I would have made you something to eat, but my blood was the next best thing." He said as he entwined our hands. The warmth was now a deep sated bond through my body.

" Thank you.' I replied as he smiled. He placed a kiss on my forehead.

" So that thing, we needed to talk about. When I was all clammy and needed rescuing." He says as I stopped and leaned on a thick tree.

" My dad said after the Ball that he and I needed to talk." I started as I toyed with my necklace.

" What did you two talk about?" He asked as he stood in front of me.

" Dad explained how our bloodline has a curse." I say as he holds my hand in his. The warmth spread through my arms.

" Curse? What curse?" He asked with concern.

" If I kill someone human, accident or intentional, I trigger the werewolf curse in my genes." I say as he went slightly wide eyed and stiffened.

" Werewolf gene?" He asked as I nodded.

" If I did trigger the curse. I would turn into a wolf, bones breaking and all that fun stuff." I explained as he continued to watch me.

" Only instead of being out of control, I would still have my mind and wouldn't have an urge to kill people." I finished as he kept my hands in his.

" That's not what I expected, but if you do trigger it. I'll be here." He said before placing a kiss on my lips to ease my mind and running thoughts.

" We also have this other thing, well things. If I become a wolf, my bite will be venomous to Vampires. But I’ll never bite you if that happens." I say after he pulls me in.

“ Anything else?” He asked as I nodded.

" My dad explained that we have this thing. We create a bond, physically, emotionally, and mentally with someone we come across in our lives. Our Heart's Hope." I say as he looked in awe of me.

' She's one of a kind that's for sure.'

" So Romeo and Juliet." He said as I laughed.

" That's what I said!" I cackled like a hyena.

" That's why I can hear your thoughts, feel your truth and deep inner thoughts." I explained as he smiled and placed his hands on my cheeks.

" It's nice and comforting." He replied before going to kiss me. A scream echoed in the woods, we were close to the Cemetery.

" Hell?" I asked as Damon walked into my peripheral.

" I smell blood." He told me as we rushed hand in hand with one another to a crypt. We see bodies with blood spattered on their necks.

" Oh my fucking god!" I exclaimed before turning my head to Damon's chest. He held me tight.

" This isn't Stefan.! There's another Vampire here in town." Damon said coldly before holding me tighter. I turned to see Vicki on the ground.

" Vicki! Oh gods!" I screamed as I ran to her as my knees hit the ground and left. My hands were shaking as I heard her gasping.

" She's alive!" I exclaimed as Vicki groaned in pain. 

" Stay with her, I have to set fire to the rest." He said as I nodded. He has to hide all of this.

" This is all sorts of fucked up." I said as Damon began to set fire to the bodies after drenching them in alcohol.

Chapter Text

" Are you sure you can carry her?" I asked as Damon carefully situated Vicki in his arms.

" With the blood you gave me, I'll be ok enough to carry her." He said carefully carrying her.

" You said earlier that there's another Vampire in town, is that the case?" I asked as he nodded. I placed my hands on his bare arm as my nerves were still shot.

" It wasn't me, and lord knows it couldn't be Stefan." Damon replied as I felt the warmth, truthful and straight forward with me.

" Stefan needs to give you back your ring." I say as we walked away with the bodies burning in the background.

" I'm never going to get that smell out of my head." I say as my hair moves about the harsh wind.

" That smell always leads to death. But I'll be here to save you from it." He said as I turned over to see him with a serious face.

" I believe you Damon." I replied in honesty as we trekked through the woods. We got to the Boarding house a little before sunrise, as we entered, I saw the blinds shut and no sign of Zach. As Damon set Vicki on the couch, I saw a note for Damon.

" I left as you requested. You will never hear from me again. Zach." I say after picking it up. Damon came over and pulled me into a hug.

" Thank you for not killing him and getting Vicki out of that slaughter." I say as I felt his chin on my head.

" You bring the good out of me Raven. When I had Zach on that wall, I could feel your pleas. Giving him a chance to leave was the better option." Damon replied before placing a kiss upon my forehead. The sun came up a few hours later, I was sitting next to Vicki as Damon had a second glass of bourbon in hand.

" This is making me stir crazy." Damon said before downing his second glass. 

" That I get." I replied as Vicki groaned in pain.

" Who attacked you Vic?" I asked as she didn't open her eyes as I applied the cloth to her wound. I looked up to see Damon on the phone, probably to Stefan.

" Where are you, Stefan? I'm trapped at the house, and I'm getting really bored and really impatient, and I don't get bored and impatient.  Just know I didn’t kill any of them. Raven and I found them in the woods like that. Bring me my ring." He growled before ending the call.

" Damn it." He growled as he gripped the glass. He looked over at me and his gaze softened.

" Is she ok?" He asked as he came over.

" She's still out of it. Still bleeding." I replied as he looked at her then at me.

" I can give her my blood and it can heal the damage." He said as I watched him. My hand is entangled into his.

" Let's make sure she doesn't get more hurt." I told him as he took his hand and bit his wrist.

" Vicki, we need you to drink." I told her as she groaned before Damon put his wrist to her mouth, she gargled before swallowing a bit of his blood. She let go before I pulled the cloth away to see the wound close.

" She looks like she's gonna be out for a bit." I say as I take the cloth and tossed it. He and I walked to the kitchen, thank god the shade was closed.

" Are you alright?" I asked as he was leaning on the counter top.

" She took a little more than I expected." Damon said as I walked over.

" Drop a fang, babe." I told him as I moved my hair to the side. He smiled as I leaned my back to his chest. He kissed my neck before his fangs pierced my skin. He held me there as I caressed his arm. He pressed another kiss after pulling his fangs out of my neck. As I turned to him, I watched him pierce his finger and dab the bite. I sat down as the skin stitched together.

" Are you hungry?" He asked as his complexion returned.

" I could eat." I replied as he gave me a wash cloth. As I cleaned up the blood, I saw him pull out a steak and pan before getting them on the stove. I watched him season the meat and smiled, the smell was delicious.

" I've never met someone like you, and I'm glad I have." He says as he flips the steak.

" What can I say? I'm not complicated, non judgmental, and hate when things stress me out." I replied as he plated the steak and brought it over before going to the fridge to pull out the vase of lemonade and pouring me a glass. I smiled before cutting into the steak and took a bite. I moaned at the content that hit my tongue. 

" Medium rare?" I asked as he smiled.

" Never overdo a steak." He replied before sitting next to me as I practically devoured the steak. After finishing and nursing my lemonade, Damon had washed the pan and my plate. We walked out after I heard footsteps.

" Vicki, shower is upstairs if you need it." Damon said as she nodded. Vicki trudges up the stairs as I sat down with Damon.

" I should call my Dad and let him know where I'm at." I said as I pulled my phone out of my bag. Damon leaned me back as I dialed my dad.

" Raven, are you ok? I got your message." Dad said, slightly panicked.

" I'm ok Dad, Damon's ok but his ring is still gone." I replied as I heard a relief sigh out of him.

" Did he have anything to do with the bodies at the Cemetery?" Dad asked as Damon rubbed my shoulder.

" He and I were in the woods talking about what we had talked about and heard screams. We found most of them dead. Vicki was still alive so we brought her back to the Boarding House. But he thinks there is another Vampire in town." I say as I see Damon playing with a lock of my hair.

" This makes things complicated. But, I'm glad you got her out of there. Stay safe and keep Damon inside." Dad told me as I chuckled.

" I'm keeping him company, Dad. He's not going anywhere." I replied as Damon kissed my forehead.

"  I love you, stay safe Raven." Dad said as I smiled.

" Love you too, Dad." I retorted before hanging up the phone.

" Dad knows about the bodies." I groaned as I laid my head on his shoulder. My neck against his arm as the warmth flooded my body.

' As long as you are safe. I will always protect you. No Vampire will ever lay a fang on your body. I can't lose you.'

I smiled and looked deep into his blue piercing eyes.

" Know I will never judge you Damon. You are good, kind, sweet and all sorts of pleasant in my eyes."

" I love that I can hear your thoughts." Damon said as I smiled brightly.

" It's comforting, no secrets or hidden agenda." I replied as he smiled.

" We still need to get that crystal to Sheila." He said as I lifted my head.

" What does it do?" I asked as he caressed my temple.

" It unlocks a tomb that holds the Vampires that were supposed to burn in the church. I can't have that, they wanted to kill the Founding Families. Since you, your dad and most of your friends are descendants of the families, we can't have that." He explained as I groaned.

" Well, that sucks so much dick." I replied as he chuckled.

" I especially don't want Katherine to escape and get her bitchy manipulative claws on you." He said as he held me tight.

" And she won't Dame." I replied as he smiled. We heard footsteps and saw Vicki fully dressed as she was drying her hair.

" Oh, man. That shower was so great!" Vicki exclaimed as she was looking in a mirror and examining her neck. 

" What did you give me?" She asked as Damon kept me where I was.

" Some blood. The only way to heal your injury." He replied calmly as she looked confused.

" Wait. I'm confused. How did we get here?" She asked as I got up. Damon followed suit.

" Raven and I were talking in the woods and you got attacked. I had to give you some of my blood so you could heal." He explained as she walked over and continued to rub her neck.

" Freaky." She said as she sat down on the couch.

" Put on some music, I don't want to leave! I want to party! I want to forget about last night!" Vicki said as I chuckled.

" Any way to ease the pain, right Vic?" I asked as Damon laughed before turning the radio on and the music blared into the house.

" Exactly!" She shouted before dragging me into the parlor and we began dancing. She and I danced about the parlor as Damon sped off in different areas dancing.

' Only way to keep my mind off being stuck inside.'

I chuckled as he smiled at me.

" Better than nothing at all."

" I am so over Tyler, so over him. I knew from the beginning that I was only a piece of ass to him, but I thought maybe if he got to know me better, he might see something more." Vicki says as she opens a blind and dances in the sun.

" Tyler's an ass whether he's around or not." I say as she chuckles.

" But no. Now, Jeremy, on the other hand, that's all he's ever seen in me is something more, and I like that." She announces as she begins to roll around the floor almost like she was high.

" Jeremy, huh? Elena's brother?" Damon asked as he had a bottle in hand before twirling me to the music.

" Yeah, yeah. So, Elena used to date my brother, and they were always together, so Jeremy would always be hanging around and crushing on me and...Hey!" Vicki said as I was leaning on Damon's somewhat bare chest laughing.

" Why don't you have a girlfriend?" She asked him as I chuckled.

" You're, like, totally cool and so hot." She said almost in a delirium.

" I do have a girlfriend. Raven." Damon told her before kissing my cheek. I smiled into it as the warmth coursed through me.

" How did you get so luck?" She asked as I smirked.

" Just a chance meeting in the woods." I replied as I spun her around. She laughed and giggled.

" No more talking. Let's dance." Damon said before dipping me as I let out a laugh. What we didn't notice was Vicki hopping up the stairs. I looked to see her miss the last ascending step.

" Vicki!" I cried out as she tumbled and a loud crack echoed through the music. She hit the floor hard.

" Oh my god!" I cried out as Damon let me go and I ran to her. I shook her trying to wake her up.

" Hey! Vicki! Vic! Come on, wake up!" I exclaimed as her eyes opened.

" I think I fucked up my arm." Vicki said as we saw a clean break.

" Here." Damon said before biting his arm and putting his wrist for her to drink. She took a mouthful before stopping. We watched as her wrist healed.

" Thanks, but what are you exactly?" She asked him.

" Damon, you have to compel her." I said as I saw Vicki looking confused.

" Vicki, look at me." Damon ordered her. She looked at him and her gaze went glazed.

" You aren't going to remember what happened last night or about Vampires. You came over to have a small dance party with Raven and I." Damon said as I spoke up.

" She needs to end it with Jeremy. He's too young to be getting mixed up with all of this and it might be for the best. I want Vicki to do well in school, be a better sister, do well in life and get out of this town the minute she can." I say as Damon kept his gaze on Vicki.

" You are going to get help with your drug problem, do better in school and end it with Jeremy. You realize that you have been holding him back and yourself, You realize that you need to be a better sister to Matt and get your life together. You want to get out of this town the minute you graduate. Never remember this conversation till I tell you." Damon said as Vicki blinked.

" I should really get my life together." She says as she looks at me.

" How so?" I asked, hoping the compulsion worked.

" I've been in a bad place for a while, not doing well in school. Hell I'm dragging Jeremy down with all these drugs. Making Matty worry about me." She said as she got up.

" Do what you need to Vic. I'm here for you." I told her as she got up and gave me a hug. I watched her walk out and leave.

" Thank you, Damon. I'm glad she didn't snap her neck." I said as he held me tight.

' I promised you that your friends wouldn't get hurt.'

I smiled as he held me close. We stuck with one another before Damon began to pace.

" The sun needs to go down." I say as he pulls me into a hug. We waited a few hours till the sun went down. We got in my car and headed over to Elena's. Damon knocked on the door and Elena answered the door. Her face was full of rage and anger.

" Jeremy, go upstairs." Elena demanded as her brother headed up the steps. Elena turned to Damon before he put his hands up.

" I'm not here to hurt you Elena." Damon told her but I see her eyes flicker between Damon and me.

" Stay away from me. Stay away from Raven. People around you die!" She demanded as I was standing firm but almost shaking.

" We found Vicki in the cemetery almost drained of blood. Her friends were dead and drained of blood." I said as Damon held me tight.

" She came over here and broke it off with Jeremy. Said she needed to focus on school and get help with her problem." Elena said as Damon and I came inside.

" I need to talk with my brother." Damon said as he stood by me.

" Stefan's not here. I don't know where he went." Elena replied as Damon groaned but took a breath.

" This is all sorts of fucked." I say as I continue to relax in Damon's arms.

" Did you listen to everything that Katherine ever told you?" Elena spat at Damon. He turned to her almost as if hurt.

" He told you, didn't he?" He asked as he took my hand in his grasp.

" I got enough." Elena retorted as I rubbed the back of his hand.

" The parts he wanted you to see. I'm going out there. Be careful who you invite in the house." He said as he looked at her.

" Onyx, I want you to stay here." He said as I felt my heart race.

" Damon." I pleaded as he placed a kiss on my forehead.

" We have our connection. I'll be back when I find Stefan." He said as I nodded. I placed a kiss upon his lips before watching him leave and head out the door. Elena turned to me.

" Are you crazy or something, Raven?" Elena demanded as I stared at her.

" No, I'm not." I replied as I remained leaning on the wall.

" He's the bad guy. Can't you see that or has he compelled you?" She asked as I pursed my lips.

" No he hasn't or can't." I say as I lifted my necklace and showed the rose pendant.

" My dad gave this to me when I was a kid. It has Vervain, I can't be compelled." I told her as she shook her head.

" Has he fed off of you?" She asked as I put my hand on my hip.

" He has my consent. Especially after Stefan took him and dosed him with enough vervain to make him weak and almost sickly." I told her as she looked surprised.

" He's never lied to me. Never betrayed or judged me." I told her as she looked taken aback.

" He saved me from Tanner." I told her as I gripped my shoulder.

" What?" She asked as I took a breath.

" Tanner tried to do something during the pep rally and Damon stopped him. He told me the truth right then and there. He would never betray my trust." I told her as she looked almost apologetic.

" I didn't know." She said as I felt the warmth flood my head and body.

' I found Stefan, Logan Fell tried to kill him and I killed him after he took a shot off of me.'

My grip on my shoulder tightened.

" Are you ok?"

" Raven? Are you ok?" She asked as I nodded. Damon killed Logan, he did try to kill both Stefan and Damon. Self preservation, that I understand.

' I'm alright, Onyx. I'll see you as soon as I can.'

" I'm fine, I'm going home." I said as I waved my keys. She looked to attempt to say something, but stopped. I headed to my car and stopped as the warmth hit my body.

'  Logan Fell had a compass. I don't know what it's used for, but it can't be good. The Council knows Vampires are here in Mystic Falls.' 

" Talk about problems we don't fucking need. I'm heading home now."

I got into my car and drove home. I saw my dad's car in the driveway as I parked my car. I went inside and saw Dad pacing.

" I'm ok Dad." I called out as he came over and hugged me.

" Vicki's ok. Alive and well." I told him as he nodded.

" We found her in the cemetery, barely breathing. Damon and I brought her back. He fed her some of his blood to heal. She woke up and we were dancing, but she went up the stairs and fell, breaking her arm. Damon healed her with his blood. He compelled her to forget about Vampires, stop the drugs and do better in school, in life and everything." I said as my Dad nodded.

" This is a hell sweep. I'm glad you are safe." Dad replied as I sat down on the couch.

" Damon is keeping his word, that's for sure." I replied as he sat on the opposite side.

" He has. Well, he has fed on me." I told him, my Dad looked a little mad, but I raised my hand. 

" With my consent he feeds me a really good meal after. He doesn't hurt me, Dad. I promise." I reassured him.

" If he drains you dry, I'll bite him." Dad said as his eyes glowed a bright amber color.

" He won't. He promised me." I say as I held up my necklace, the rose pendant shining and the feather draped down.

" Vervain in the necklace. Good call. But he's never compelled me and is always truthful." I say with a smile on my face. He smiles as his eyes return to normal.

" Good." He replied as I got up and headed to my room.

' Is the Crystal safe?'

I smiled as I saw it on my dresser.

" Yes, it's on my dresser."

I sat on my bed and toyed with my necklace.

' Tomorrow, we shall give it to Sheila. Sleep well my Onyx.'

" Think we can meet up for breakfast?"

' I can arrange that, come over at 6 and we'll eat together before taking the Crystal to Sheila.'

" Thank you Damon, for keeping me safe and sound."

' Anything for you. I only have eyes for you, my Onyx.'

I got up from bed and removed my clothes to put on a sleeping tank top and shorts. I got into bed and let sleep grip me tight.

Chapter Text

I drove over to The Salvatore Boarding House with a smile on my black painted lips. My hooded cardigan on my body covered the black tank top and draped over my red shorts as my black combat boots covered my feet. After parking my car, I noticed Echo on a branch near a tree. I walked up the stairs and opened the door to a delicious smelling scent wafting the entrance.

" Damon, Babe? Are you here?" I asked as I walked inside.

" In here!" His voice called out as I began walking towards the smoked smell. I see Damon on the grill working. I smiled before sitting on the Bar Stool. He looked over and smiled at me.

" You look delicious." He remarked before plating some eggs with bacon and fresh toast. I smiled as he walked over and gave me a kiss.

" Don't I always?" I asked before devouring food. I saw him pouring a cup of coffee. As I ate another piece of bacon.

" So, being an untriggered werewolf doesn't bother you?"

He looked over as I raised a brow. 

" I don't need Stefan to have another possible reason to kill you. If he's here."

He nodded with recognition.

' It doesn't bother me at all, no. You said that a werewolf bite is fatal, yes?'

I took a huff of breath as he gave me the cup of coffee. I took a sip as the warmth of the coffee.

" Yes it is fatal, however being a Nyx werewolf, if I trigger the curse, I won't have the urge to bite or maim anyone. Yet, I have the ability to."

" Glad to know." He replied as I pulled the Crystal out of my pocket.

" I brought it like you asked me to." I say as he smiled before kissing my temple. The warmth swelling my entire body as I smiled before downing my coffee.

" That's good. And you finished eating. Let's see the elder witch before anything else." He said as I picked up my plate and cup to rush them to the sink. I washed and dried them before placing them on the rack.

" I hate leaving dirty dishes piled up." I said as he smiled before kissing my lips. I smiled into it with a big grin before we headed outside to my car.

" Where are you going, Damon?" Stefan asked as I almost grabbed the handle to my car door.

" Out for an errand. You need to relax brother, I'm not up to anything." Damon told Stefan as the broody teen vampire stared at him.

" You are always up to something Damon, it's unlike you not to be." Stefan replied as Damon smiled next to me.

" How many times do I have to tell you I've changed?" Damon asked Stefan.

" To believe you is to get anyone you get close to killed." Stefan said as he looked between Damon and I before heading inside. I shook my head.

" He's trying to rile you up." I said before opening my car door and hopping inside only for Damon to follow. We drove over to Sheila Bennett's house in no time.

" Does she possibly want to kill you?" I asked as he grimaced.

" Maybe, but every witch can sense Vampires." He replied before knocking on the door. AS the door opened, it unveiled a slightly annoyed Sheila Bennett.

" Shelia, good to see you." Damon said with a smile planted on his face.

" A Salvatore comes to my door. It's never a good sign." She remarked before seeing me.

" Raven, how are you hun?" Sheila asked as I smiled.

" Fantastic, actually Damon had something he wanted to give you." I say as Damon reaches into his pocket and pulls out the Crystal. Sheila's eyes went wide before he handed it over.

" This was.." She said in awe.

" Emily gave it to me in 1864. A way to open the vault, we had a deal where I could have it to unlock the tomb to save Katherine if I kept her descendants safe and alive to keep her bloodline going." He replied as Sheila looked at him.

" And to give this back?" She asked as Damon smiled.

" I don't want Katherine out of the tomb. I thought I did, but when I met Raven, that all changed." He said before kissing my cheek and entangling my hand in his.

" I'm glad you came to your senses. It seems like Raven has been a good influence." Sheila replied with a kind smile.

" Yes she has." Damon replied as the warmth pulsed in my body.

' You're perfect how you are, Onyx.'

I smiled before seeing Sheila's interested gaze on Damon and I.

" A Soul Bond? Before my eyes." She says in surprise.

" My dad told me about the curse and the Heart's Hope. I can feel his warmth as I call it. But you called it a Soul Bond." I say as she smiled.

" Another term for A Soul Bond. It lets thought, feelings, and truth flow through each of you. A bond that can't be shattered by any force known. I can sense your souls so deeply enrooted with one another, I've never seen a Soul Bond encoded with each other on this deep of a level." She says as I see Damon's eyes glisten.

" We've recently been able to hear each other from afar." Damon said as she smiled.

" I've received pictures." I say hitting my temple.

" And there is so much more you two can do with one another, but we can discuss that at another time." Sheila said as I smiled.

" Learning all kinds of things today?" Damon asked as I smiled, We waved goodbye to Sheila as we got into my car.

" A Soul Bond. Seems different." I say as I drove us back to the Salvatore House.

" I should get to school and what not." I say as he smiled.

" Meet me at the grill before the end of the day. Wear a costume, you do have that Halloween party after school at dark right?" He asked as I smirked.

" Of course I do, I've always got it." I say as he plants a kiss upon my lips as I get flashes of Damon's half naked body in my mind.

" Such an ass." I say with a chuckle.

" Hey, I'm allowed to be especially if it warms you up." He said before kissing my cheek.

" You are sweet." I replied as he got out of the car. I drove out of the driveway before getting on the main stretch.

" All kinds of devious and sexy trouble? Two can play in that game."

I smirked as I got into the school lot and smirked.

' The artist has a game? I love to see some.'

I smiled before getting out of my car and touching the hood after grabbing my bag. I let my mind go into a singular stream of cooled thoughts. I began to send an image of me cleaning my car with soapy water and rinsing it off before smiling.

' Such a tease.'

I smiled before going to class. I saw Bonnie at Lunch and the Crystal on her neck.

" Hey, where did you get that? It's gorgeous!" I exclaimed. She smiled as she toyed with the chain.

" My Grams gave it to me." She said with a smile.

" Related to the witch aspect?" I asked as she smiled.

" You could say that." She replied as I smiled. I devoured two slices of pizza and an apple before downing a bottle of water. The bell rang and off to finish the rest of my classes. After the final bell rang, I walked to my car and got in. Bonnie knocked on my door and I put the window down.

“ Do you want to come over before the party?” I asked as she nodded.

“ I got a ride from Caroline and she gave me my costume.” She said, raising a paper bag. I tilted my head and she rounded the car to get to my passenger seat.

‘ Did you have a good day?’

I smiled as I started my car, Dean roaring to life as I pulled out of the school lot.

“ Better day today. My mind is at ease knowing that as we grow together, the bond strengthens. But I do wonder what Sheila meant by there’s more. What else is there?”

The window opened as the warm arm hit my face and locks of my hair wafting through the wind as I took the back roads towards my place.

‘ Glad to hear, see you at the Grill, need intel on the Council with the Vervain Situation and a good burger would help.’

I smiled.

“ I’m happy that you are so sneaky about finding the outer information and down for the burger.”

I got home and Bonnie followed me inside. We went to my room after seeing my Dad was gone.

“ I have so many costumes, but I don’t know what to wear.” I say as I pull out my tote labeled costumes.

“ Something sexy. Something that speaks volumes.” She said as she pulled out my Morticia costume.

“ Oh my god! Are you trying to get me laid?” I asked embarrassed. She smiled.

“ Don’t tell me you still have your V card?” She asked as I chuckled.

“ Yes I do, surprisingly.” I replied with a smile.

“ So you don’t want to jump his bones?” She asked as I smirked.

“ Of course I do. I just want to wait for the right moment.” I said as I sat down and held a pillow on my lap.

“ Never had a guy speak or make me feel lighter than air like Damon does.” I said as she chuckled.

“ It’s such a lovely dovey with shades of black entangled in it. Makes me want a drink with how hot the tension is.” She said as I laughed.

“ Oh stop!” I said, pushing her shoulder.

“ Only if you wear the Morticia costume with those heels.” She said pointing to the skull heels I had. I smiled and sighed.

“ You always know what to say to make me feel like being social.” I replied as she shot both her arms up with glee. After taking a hot shower and drying my hair. I flat ironed it and got dressed in the dress, letting the lace upon the sleeves rest on my arms.

“ You ok in there?” She asked as I came out.

“ Now for your makeup.” She said holding a brush. She did a wonderful glittered black eyeshadow with red eyeliner and I painted my lips black with red lip-gloss.

“ I’ll be surprised if Damon doesn’t jump you in the bathroom.” She said as she was wearing her witch costume. The blonde wig set perfectly on her head.

“ You are such a sneaky bitch!” I cackled after putting in some black widow earring in my ears. We went downstairs.

“ I’m meeting up with Damon, do you need a ride to the school?” I asked as she smiled.

“ Of course!” She exclaimed before we left the house. I drove her back to the school before heading to the grill to see Damon outside in his leather jacket.

“ Don’t you look like a sexy Raven Baroness.” He said as I smiled.

“ Morticia Addams, have you seen my Gomez?” I asked as he smiled before kissing my hand.

“ Your Gomez has arrived.” He replied before planting a kiss on my cheek. We headed inside and saw Mrs. Lockwood alone with a martini.

“ Let me guess. Daisy Buchanan. I love a good "Gatsby" look.” Damon said as I was on his arm.

“ Damon and Raven, how delightful to see you.” She said before Damon and I sat down.

“ What's your last name Damon? You don’t seem like an unknown factor here.” Carol asked as Damon smiled and rubbed the back of my hand with his thumb.

“ Salvatore.” He said as I laid my head on his shoulders.

“ Salvatore. Are you related to Zach?” 

“ Zach's my uncle. How do you know Zach?” He asked as I saw his eyes flickering. Like a predator watching his prey to hypnotize it. She smiles and chuckles. She has vervain on? Where? I see a bracelet on her gloved wrist.

“ Are you okay?” She asked before Damon began to rub his eyes for cover.

“ Yeah. I think there's something in my eye.” Damon replied and I squeezed his hand.

“ The bracelet. Must have Vervain.”

“ Well, I know Zach from the Founder's Council. You know the Salvatore's were one of this town's original settlers.” Carol said, leaning on her elbows like a feral cat.

“ Yes, they were. I wasn't aware that Zach was a member. I just recently moved back home and haven't really had a chance to meet many of his friends.” He replied as Carol took a long drink while watching Damon like a hawk. The nerve!

“ Well, will you tell him to return my calls? I've left several messages.” Carol asked as Damon smirked.

“ Zach went out of town, said something about wanting to go to New York. But if it's about the Vervain…” Damon said as Carol looked at me worried.

“ Raven’s here and Do you know about the Vervain?” She asked while watching me.

“ My dad and I are very close so he tells me things and as an eighteen year old on the verge of graduating, he doesn’t keep me in the dark.” I said with slight anger in my veins as I glared at her. She gulped at me.

“ It’s ok Onyx. You know Carol has to be a kind woman not to tell the others about your knowledge. And yes Carol, I'm a Salvatore. Of course I do.” Damon said as he squeezed my hand.

‘ You ok?’ 

“ I’m fine, she's a smug woman. Flaunting around that she's married to the Mayor and a Lockwood, political Royalty."

“ Of course.” Carol replied as she drank more of her

“ Let’s order Raven.” Damon said before kissing my cheek. Damon got a bourbon and I got a burger and fries toppled with liquid cheese. I slowly ate the fries as I didn’t want to gross out Mrs. Lockwood for her to spread gossip.

“ What made you move back?” Carol asked as Damon smiled.

“ I thought it was to reconnect with a friend, but that fell through. Then I found Raven and it felt good to connect with someone from home.” Damon replied as I smiled.

“ So you need vervain?” Damon asked in a low tone.

“ Yes. My husband and I only have left what his parents left him, and Zach had promised that he could supply us with more.” Carol said as she trailed a finger on the top of her glass as I took a bite of my burger.

“ Well, I talk to him all the time. So why don't I just ask him?” Damon asked as Carol smirked flirtatiously. She hummed under her breath.

“ Mmm. How much do you need? I mean, how many people, you think?” Damon asked as Carol smirked.

“ Well, there's our children, of course. And, um, friends, family, and everyone on the council.” Carol said listing it off with no issue.

“ The council?” Damon asked as Carol nodded.

“ Zach knows how many. But I am so late. My husband is not going to be happy with me.” She chuckled as she got up.

“ Hopefully so, is he waiting?” Damon asked as I looked around and saw Mayor Lockwood waiting at the door.

“ Yes, surprisingly he is.” Carol said before turning.

“ How's that search goin'? Heard it's a dry heat.” Damon said as she turned back.

“ Oh, we had the founder's party, and anyone who arrived during the day was eliminated as a suspect. And all the rest were just dead ends, so mmm mmm, I gotta go.” Carol said as Damon pursed his lips at this. He waved her off.

“ Info new at all?” I asked before devouring my fries.

“ Very much so, my dear Onyx.” Damon said as my fries were gone, I began eating my burger. After finishing, I wiped any excess off and pulled my compact out before reapplying my makeup. We left after I paid the tab. We drove to the school. The grounds are full of students and adults.

“ Not surprised to see so many people. But I shouldn’t be surprised by all of this for Halloween. Such a big event.” Damon said as I smiled.

“ Halloween is my favorite time of the year, besides the first snowfall.” I said as I remembered painting a snow landscape in the woods. Leaves and pine caressed by the fresh snow and icicles handing from the ends.

“ Like a beautiful scene.” He said as I smiled.

“ Looking in my head?” I asked as he smiled.

“ Get me to know you better.” He said before kissing my lips. I smiled and pressed into it as he caressed my cheek.

“ Such kind and trauma filled eyes, but you’ll break through it.” I told him as he smiled.

“ I’m going to see where Stefan’s hiding.” He said as I smiled.

“ I’ll wander the grounds.” I replied before giving him another kiss. We wandered away from each other before I ran into Bonnie near the punch bowl.

“ Think you’ll be making out with someone tonight? Cause you look gorgeous.” I said as she smiled and blushed.

“ And you look like you had to fix your lip.” She said as I smirked.

“ He’s really good to me.” I say as she grabs some punch and I take my glass and sipped it.

“ Sober punch, thought Tyler would have spiked it.” I said as I downed it.

“ He did with the other bowl.” Bonnie said pointing to Tyler, who was dressed as a spartan. I chuckled.

“ Bonnie, how are you?” Damon asked as I saw him come up from behind the punch bowl.

“ I’m doing alright, I see you found Raven.” She said as Damon smiled and gave a warming kiss on my cheek. Warmth spreads through my veins.

“ What can I say? She brings a light into my life that I didn’t expect, but grew to care about and I hope to stick around for a while.” He said as I smiled. I looked at her with a happy stricken face.

“ I’m happy for you.” Bonnie said as I saw Damon looking at the Crystal around her neck.

“ Oh, my Grams gave it to me. She said I could use it.” Bonnie replied as Damon had a concerned look on his face.

“ Sheila is a good woman who is a lot wiser than you know.” Damon said as Bonnie smiled.

“ She might be glad to hear that.” Bonnie said as we heard someone call her.

“ I’ve got to go.” She said pointing her thumb backwards. I nodded as she walked away. I smiled before Damon had a concerned look on his face.

“ Are you ok?” I asked as he tilted his head. We walked a bit towards the back of the school where no eyes were.

“ Did you hear something because I don’t like horror moments? Well, I don’t know.” I said as he took my hand in his.

‘ I smell blood.’ 

My eyes went kind of wide as we walked towards the woods and saw a body on the ground.

“ Oh god!” I gasped as Damon pulled me into his arms.

“ It’s Michael. His throat was torn out.” Damon said as I heard his phone ringing.

“ Sheriff, I found a body near the school. Yes, I’ll stay here.” Damon’s voice echoed in my ears.

“ He was a jerk. But he didn’t deserve to die.” I said as I looked at the body. I saw something on his body. I walked over and pulled a college brochure.

“ Why would Michael have a brochure on him? He didn’t want to go to college.” I said as I saw the letters NYU displayed on the front. I put the brochure in my pocket as I stood with Damon.

“ This is all kinds of fucked up.” I said as Damon held me.

“ Raven, I need you to get home. Something tells me this is another victim of the rogue vampire.” He said as I nodded. I quickly ran to my car and got inside before pulling out and driving home. I got inside and saw Dad look at me worried.

“ Raven? Are you ok?” He asked as I ran to him crying.

“ What’s wrong? Is it Damon?” He asked as I shook my head and opened my eyes.

“ Damon smelt blood, we went towards the woods and Michael was on the ground. There was so much blood.” I said as I wiped away my tears.

“ It has to be that Vampire.” He said as I nodded.

“ Damon and Stefan don’t know who it is.” I said as I pulled out of my pocket the brochure. 

“ What is that?” He asked as he took the pamphlet and went a little wide eyed.

“ Where did you get this?’ He asked more worriedly.

“ It was on Michael’s body.” I responded as Dad looked worried.

“ Do you remember where your mother and I studied?” He asked as I thought.

“ NYU. Do you think that this might be about your past Dad?” I asked as he leaned on the table.

“ I don’t know, but I’m going to look into this.” He said as he looked at the bloodied pamphlet then at me.

“ Get some rest Raven, I’ll keep you in the know.” He said as I nodded. I went upstairs and changed into a sleep tank and shorts. After putting my hair into a bun and wiping off my makeup, I heard the balcony squeak. I turned to see Damon in a black long sleeve and some lounge pants. I locked my door and strutted to the glass doors.

“ Come in, Damon.” I say as he does. I shut the doors.

“ What did they do?” I asked, he sat with me on the bed.

“ Sheriff took his body, they are going to run an animal attack.” He said as I laid my head on the pillow.

“ I still can’t believe we don’t know who it is?” He questioned as he leaned back.

“ Can, you. Stay the night?” I asked as he looked at me and smiled.

“ Of course.” He said, kissing my forehead. I smiled and we got underneath the covers. I rested my head on his chest and sleep drew me in like a warm silk cocoon.

Chapter Text

‘ She feels so warm. It’s like home during a summer sunset. Smells like wisteria and cherry blossoms with hints of oak.’

I woke up to warm arms holding me tight. I smiled as I turned to Damon’s shut eyes. I hummed as I turned and gave him a kiss.

“ I can hear you, and you smell like bourbon and warmed cloves.”

Damon opened his eyes and smiled. He pressed into the kiss.

“ Neat trick.” He said as he played with a string of my hair.

" You ok?" I asked as he smiled.

" It's Stefan's birthday. Maybe a party to bring up his spirits? Get on his good side to see I'm a good guy now.” He said as I smirked. I caressed his cheek as the warmth swelled my arms.

‘ I still don’t know what Logan Fell was doing with that watch.’

“ Watch? What watch?” I asked as he sat up and leaned on his hand.

“ Logan had a watch with him, it looked more like a compass than anything. I don’t know why he had it, but I’ll pay anything to find out.” Damon replied as I sighed.

“ You’ve got this. You are a detective who can figure this out.” I said before kissing him.

“ And you are a sweet spitfire.” He replied as I got up and took a quick shower. After drying off and pulling out some clothes, I came out of the bathroom in a white tank top and black shorts. Damon had a plaid red flannel in hand. I smiled and put it on after putting my hair in a bun.

“ To my house for breakfast? I heard your dad leave a bit ago.” Damon asked with a smirk as I smiled.

“ You know it. As long as I am back, I can paint after.” I replied after putting on my red converses. Damon and I went to my car and I drove us to the Boarding House. I walked in and got this weird feeling as it felt warm, not like touching Damon warm, but a fuzzy warm.

“ Ready to eat?” Damon asked as I nodded.

“ That was weird.”

Damon looked at me.

‘ What was weird?’

“ I swear I felt a fuzzy warmth as I entered the house, but I could be off circuit?” I questioned as he nodded.

“ Sheila did say we were just starting with the Soul Bond, that we’d be able to do things. Should we go on that trip soon?” He asked as I nodded.

“ Might be a good idea.” I replied as we went into the kitchen. I sat down on the barstool and Damon began cooking eggs, bacon and toast. I heard footsteps and saw this beautiful blonde girl come into the kitchen.

“ Hello Lexi.” Damon said as I watched her gaze stiffen before looking at me.

“ Damon, you're here.” She said before sitting next to me.

“ I think the wrong brother went back to high school.” She said before giving me a confused look.

“ Oh, I know about vampires and all. I know when to keep my mouth shut.” I said as she nodded.

“ You are?” She asked as Damon came over with a plate.

“ Raven Nyx. Damon’s girlfriend.” I say as she had a surprised look on her face as I began to devour some eggs.

“ How long are you here for? Stefan’s birthday?” He asked as she gave a sarcastic smile.

“ Yeah and to drink the people’s blood from the vein.” She said, rolling her eyes. Damon put his hands up in defense.

“ Hey, I’m not a non-feeling vampire with the urge to kill or maim anyone. Not since I’ve met Raven. She brings the good out in me.” Damon said as I reached a hand over and he took it in his embrace.

“ I’m surprised, you were pining over Katherine from what Stefan told me.” Lexi said as Damon and I chuckled.

“ She’s a psycho bitch who wants nothing but to keep herself on top. Anything to hurt anyone that got in the way of her plans. I don’t want Raven or her friends to get hurt. However, Stefan doesn’t believe me.” Damon said as I rubbed the back of his hand.

“ I’ll believe it when I see it. Watch yourself around him.” She said as I smirked.

“ Never compelled and all truth comes from him.” I replied as she smirked before leaving the room. I finished my breakfast and Damon washed the plate.

“ Something tells me you two had history.” I said as he nodded.

“ Slept with her when I had my humanity off and left her on a roof before sunrise. My bad days.” He replied as I chuckled before cackling.

“ That’s bad Damon.” I said before taking a breath.

“ I know.” He said before sitting with me.

“ Maybe we should throw Stefan a party at the Grill.” I say as he smiled.

‘ That’s a good idea, get him to socialize.’

I smiled as I took his hand. That fuzzy warmth hit me again.

“ You ok?” He asked as I shook my head.

“ That fuzzy warmth hit me again. Not like what I feel when I touch you.” I told him as he pulled out the watch he was talking about earlier. The fuzzy feeling hit in waves.

“ That’s it!” I exclaimed as he looked surprised.

“ Why would you get fuzziness about this?” He asked as I shrugged.

“ I don’t know, but I want to find out.” I said before he left the watch behind and the further I got away from it. The fuzzy feeling disappeared.

“ It’s gone. It was weird, like my body felt shocks all over it.” I said clenching my hands.

“ We will figure this out. I promise.” He said as I nodded. I pressed a kiss upon his lips before going back to the car outside. I texted Caroline.

“ You should throw a party at the grill. It’s Stefan's birthday. Might be good to get him to socialize, but don’t let anyone know it’s his birthday.RN.”

I got in my car and got a response.

“ Might be a good idea. Tonight? CF.”

I smiled before replying.

“ Def! RN”

I went home and went inside. After situating my music, I began to finish my painting. Highlighting the eyes of the wolf as it drank from the stream. I moved to the sky and added the stars. I smiled before giving highlights to the areas where the moon light touched as if a cool embrace.

“ Perfect.” I say with a grin as I put the brush in the water. I turned to my closet and decided on some clothes. I found a lace sleeved black and red top before finding some leather pants. I snagged my boots and put them on. I took my bag with me after putting on my make up and black lipstick. I walked outside and took the trail. No fuzzy feelings arose as I walked. I saw a familiar man walking the grounds before turning to me.

“ You look smashing.” Damon said as I smiled. I saw him outside the woodline. I smirked as I walked up to him, my hair dancing in the wind.

“ Of course I do.” I replied before giving him a kiss as he responded in kind. The warmth was soft and curled my body like a blanket.

“ You should know, I asked Caroline to throw Stefan a party at the Grill tonight.” I say as he smiled.

“ I do hope that he finally sees I’m trying to do good. And no longer have this grudge against me.” He replied as I smiled.

“ You are good, Damon. Don’t let his words sway you in any other direction.” I told him as he smiled before kissing me again. I smiled as he twirled me around, it was all sensuous and filling before he put me down.

‘ You mean everything to me.’

I smiled deeply as I was in awe.

“ As do you, Damon.”

We walked back to the house and I heard Lexi’s voice. 

“ I'm just jealous of your restraint. I have none. I delight in hedonism. Speaking of which, what are we doing tonight?” She asked as Damon and I entered the room.

“ Funny you should ask. There's a party at the grill. You'll love it. Banquettes, Tacky wait staff, All of Stefan's friends. It should be a good time.” Damon said as he had an arm around me.

“ Yeah, I don't want a birthday party.” Stefan said in a downer tone.

“ Boo!” I called out as Lexi smirked.

“ Caroline's throwing it. Kind of a welcome to town kind of thing. Told her on the down low.” I said as Damon was smiling down at me. Stefan looked perplexed.

“ It's important for the town to see us out and about like normal folk. We need to blend and not become recluses.” Damon said as I noticed Lexi’s blood stash before her. Damon took me outside in the back area.

“ Hungry?” I asked as he smiled.

“ How did you know?” He asked as I lifted my sleeve.

“ Saw you looking at her stash.” I replied as I saw faint veins under his eyes. I raised my wrist to his mouth. He then kissed my wrist before his fangs pierced my flesh. I moaned in the moment as Damon carefully held my wrist for a minute before letting go.

“ Dizzy at all?” He asked as I shook my head.

“ Not at all.” I replied as he pierced his finger with a fang before rubbing his blood on the bite. I watched the skin stitch itself together.

“ I’ll never get tired of that.” I said as I readjusted my sleeve. I leaned on him and saw Echo land on the back of the long chair.

“ Echo, my dark avian.” Damon said as I began to rub a finger on Echo’s head. He purred up a storm. Echo gave off a warmth of hot air and wind.

“ I got that warm feeling. It was hot air and wind. Like when a bird flies close to the sun.” I say as Damon had a hand entangled in mine.

“ We will figure this out.” He said before Echo flew off and we decided to head to the Grill. People were flooding in when the sun went down. I see Caroline come over with a kind smile, but a little nervous.

“ Amazing party right?” She said as she had her hands out.

“ It’s perfect. Stefan doesn’t need to hide away at home. He needs to be out and about.” Damon said as Caroline smiled before turning to me and sadness washed over her eyes before she began walking away.

“ She might be trying to ask for forgiveness?” Damon said as I shrugged.

“ Whenever she wants, I’m here.” I replied before seeing Lexi come into the Grill.

“ You made it!” I exclaimed as she was dressed to the nines.

“ Of course. I hate dull nights.” Lexi replied before giving me a hug.

“ Is Stefan on his way?” Damon asked as she watched him.

“ He said he'd meet me here.” She replied as Damon put an arm out.

“ Enjoy at least till he gets here. See what Mystic Falls has to offer.” He said as she smiled before walking to the bar. It wasn’t too much longer before Stefan arrived and found Lexi on the dance floor.

“ Glad to see him out of his shell and not being a broody ass.” Damon said as he took me to the bar and got me a virgin Shirley Temple. Vicki was serving people with no issue. She came over and gave me a hug.

“ Good pep in your step I see?” I asked as she smiled.

“ AA is helping and my grades are going up. Tips are boosted and I feel better.” She said with a smile on her face.

“ How’s bonding with Matt?” I asked as she gave me a bright smile. Damon was waiting for his bourbon.

“ We have a camping trip planned soon like when we were kids.” She said with a kind and sober smile.

“ Glad to see it.” I said before she was called over.

“ Go to go. Much love!” She said before patting my shoulder to go serve more people.

“ She’s so lively.” I said as Damon kissed my cheek.

“ Anything to help.” He said as I saw Lexi and Stefan dancing. Well, Stefan was moving his feet at least. Elena came up to them and chatted.

“ Come with me.” Damon said as the music bumped up. He took me to a corner and began to dance with me.

“ Smooth moves.” I replied as he smiled. I downed my drink before putting it on a table. We went back to the bar and I was snacking on fires that Damon ordered for me before Lexi came up concerned yet determined.

“ I need you to answer a question. What are you really doing in Mystic Falls?” Lexi asked as I smiled.

“ Hey, I’m going to step outside. Fresh air and all.” I say with a grin. Damon smiled and gave me a kiss. After walking outside and looking at the moon. I heard rustling, I turned to see this man there with blood on his lips.

“ Oh god!” I exclaimed and tried to turn, but he grabbed me.

“ My My, the daughter of Jack Nyx? How did I get so fucking lucky? Might be fate.” He asked as I was trying to send my thoughts to Damon, but my head was too heated with thoughts.

“ What do you want from me? Why do you know my dad?” I asked freaking the fuck out of my mind.

“ Dear old Dad killed me when we were in NYU together. Something about stalking his girlfriend, now dead wife and all.” He said as the blood drops leaked from the corner of his mouth.

“ You're Michael?” I asked as he smirked more and more, the devil in his eyes as the veins popped up on his lower lids.

“ Surprise. I maimed that Donovan girl to get daddy’s attention twice. But that didn’t work even with the graveyard bodies. So I have to go for his kid to get his attention.” He said as my heart beat was going crazy.

“ Don’t worry. This will just hurt a fuck ton, Maybe Daddy will feel my pain of what he did to me.” He said before opening his mouth and unveiling his fangs. I screamed as sheriff’s deputies came running before throwing me to the side. I hit a wall and felt my head dripping.

“ She’s mine! It’s only right I get my body of blood!” Michael called out as he threw a deputy into a car before I saw Sheriff Forbes come out and begin to fire.

“ Jesus, fuck!” I groaned as I saw Damon come up and stake him. He growled as the veins flowed and turned his skin a deathly grey. The body fell as I got up, tears threatening to leave my eyes.

“ Damon?” I said whimpering before he turned and saw me. I ran to him and cried into his arms.

“ It was Michael, the guy that my Dad killed at NYU. He wanted revenge. All of it to make my Dad hurt and feel the pain.”

‘ I’ve got you. I’ve got you, you won’t get hurt. Not again. I’m so stupid for not coming out with you.’

“ You okay?” Damon asked Liz. I turned to see her come up. Deputies getting rid of the decayed body.

“ Thank you.” Liz replied as she checked my head.

“ Are you ok, Raven?” She asked as I shook my head.

“ He wanted to hurt someone close to me. Revenge and all.” I said as tears echoed from my eyes. Deputies driving away with the Corpse. He took me inside and got me a bag with ice and got most of my blood off my head.

‘ I’ll give you some blood to get rid of that later.’

I smiled and was still shaken as I nodded. I saw my Dad come in and dashed to me.

“ Raven, oh god! Liz called me and told me what happened.” He said holding me.

“ It was Michael. The guy who stalked mom. He said he wanted you to feel the pain and suffering. I was so scared.” I said as I began crying again.

“ Jesus.” He growled as he held me tight.

“ Damon staked him.” I replied as Dad let me go and looked at my wound.

“ Thank you Damon, you have my trust.” Dad said as Damon put his hand out and they shook. Damon stuck with me as he took me to a booth in the corner to keep me out of sight.

“ I’m still shaken up.” I said as I saw Dad talking with Liz.

“ I’m so sorry I wasn’t out there with you. Lexi began talking to me about you and I heard you scream.” He said as I just leaned on his chest as he rubbed my back. The warmth comforted me as I wiped away my tears. I see Lexi, Stefan and Elena come up.

“ Raven, are you ok?” Elena asked as I shook my head.

“ No, I’m so far from being fucking ok.” I said as I saw Damon looked at the three.

“ What happened?” Lexi asked as she got on the other side of me and rubbed my shoulder.

“ A vampire my dad knew as a human wanted revenge after my dad killed him.” I said as I tried to keep my composure.

“ Killed?” Stefan asked.

“ Michael, he was stalking my mom when the three of them were in NYU. My dad told him to back off but he wouldn’t. My dad accidentally killed him.” I confessed as I left the werewolf curse out of it. That's my business to know.

“ Oh my god, Raven, I’m sorry.” Elena said as I wiped away my tears.

“ Damon staked him. To protect me. He’s not as bad as you say. You might have bad blood from the past, but look what he did to save me.” I said as I put my head under his chin.

“ It’s ok, Onyx. It’s ok.” Damon said, trying to calm me down.

“ Michael was behind most of the killings, the grave party went bad, Senior Michael, he attacked Vicki to get my dad’s attention.” I said as Stefan looked taken aback by my truth.

“ I don’t.. I don’t get it. What changed Damon?” Stefan asked in disbelief.

“ This girl did. She opened my eyes to a better way. She understands me, my past, my trauma from Katherine and all I’ve done when I had my humanity switch off. Stefan, I love her, whatever disagreements with our past needs to end and start with a fresh slate.” Damon said in a deep serious tone. Stefan looked taken aback before Elena led him away.

“ You love me?” I asked as he smiled.

“ Looking deep into your green eyes is like a rare lush forest of life and warmth. I never want that shine to disappear from you. I love you Raven Nyx.” He said caressing my cheek. I smiled and gave him a deep, enriched kiss.

“ I love you too, Damon. My Blue Eyed Raven.” I replied as I heard a little laugh. We turned to Lexi, she had the biggest grin on her face.

“ I’m glad to see Damon has changed. Hopefully it sticks.” She said as I felt Damon smile.

“ It definitely will. Also, as a gesture, I think we have a local witch that can make you a daylight ring.” Damon said as Lexi’s eyes lit up.

“ Are you kidding me!” She exclaimed with excitement.

“ I’ll see if I can work out the details if you can stay for a couple of days.” Damon says as Lexi nodded with glee.

“ I can do that.” She replied before wandering towards Stefan and Elena.

“ Aren’t you sweet?” I asked as he looked down at me.

“ It’ll show Stefan I’m telling the truth, that I’ve changed for the better. No motive and no plan, just here with you.” He said before kissing me in the booth as the warmth flared in my arms.

“ I love you.”

‘ I love you too.’

Chapter Text

I woke up to my phone going off. I groaned as I sat up in Damon's bed. He took me here after everything had happened. I must have fallen asleep. At least I was mostly clothed but Damon was shirtless.

" Hello?" I said as I yawned.

" Raven? I'm kind of freaking out." Bonnie's frantic voice said as I rubbed my eyes. I see Damon holding my waist as his head was in my lap.

" Whoa, Bon. Tell me what's going on." I said as I laid back on the pillow.

" I keep dreaming of the Old Fell Church and a woman, I think it's Emily calling out to me. Grams was explaining how the necklace was hers." Bonnie said, freaking out.

" What?" I asked a little nervously.

" I woke up in the woods near the old structure. I'm freaking out." She replied as I heard her shaky breathing.

" I'll be at school soon as I get out of Damon's arms. I'll be right there." I said as she replied to please hurry. I hung up as Damon arose.

" Are you doing ok? You have a worried face." He said as he put his head on my shoulder.

" Bonnie thinks that her ancestor is calling out to her. She woke up near the old Fell's Church." I said as he looked concerned.

" Emily might want to destroy the amulet. It would be better if it was." He said rubbing my back.  

" But what if it affects Bonnie in a bad way and all? We should let her know about Vampires. She is a baby witch and navigating this might be helpful with the knowledge about you and Stefan." I say as he nods.

" You are right. I think I agree with you with this. Stefan isn't going to like this." Damon said as he got up. I finally saw on my phone it said five in the morning.

" Is Lexi still here?" I asked as Damon nodded.

" She said that she'll crash in town for a bit to see if we can get a daylight ring going." Damon said as I smiled.

" I should head back to my place and change. I feel like a mess." I said as I yawned. He smiled before kissing me and letting his hand hold my cheek. The warmth flooded my veins before he pulled away.

‘ Such kind eyes and a bleeding heart to keep everyone happy. I love you, Onyx.’

I smiled as I bit my lip.

“ And I love you Damon Salvatore.” I replied as he got a quick shirt on and began leading me downstairs.

“ Hey, you ok?” Lexi asked as I nodded.

“ For the most part after a vengeful Vampire tried ripping my throat out to get revenge on my Dad. I’m pretty peachy.” I said as I chuckled. She raised an eyebrow before I put a hand up.

“ I take trauma and turn it into dark humor. It’s one of my god given talents.” I say as she smirks.

“ I’ll also see if I can contact the local witch about the Daylight ring today.” I told her as she pulled me in for a hug before putting me down. Damon took me to his car and drove me home. After getting out, he took my hand in his.

“ I’ll take you to school, we might need to talk to Bonnie while all of this is going on.” He said as I nodded. The warmth flooded my body as I walked up to the porch and went inside. The warmth remained as I took a hot shower. After drying and reapplying my make up. I got dressed in a slitted tank top and black jeans before hiking my black combats on my feet. I braided my hair into a long ponytail that reached my ass. I grabbed my sleeveless flannel before rushing out the door. My bag on my shoulder.

“ Don’t you look divine, Raven.” Damon said as I got in. I gave him a kiss on the cheek. After pulling away, I saw Damon rub his cheek.

“ Is that the Warmth you were telling me about?” He asked as I nodded.

“ It varies how hot it gets whenever I hold your hand, or kiss you. It depends.” I said as Damon pulled out of my driveway and took the main road.

“ Feels like fresh blood entering my veins.” He replied as he turned towards the main stretch.

“ To me, it feels like a warm summer’s sun hitting my veins and quelling in a cool sense.” I say as he takes my hand. The Warmth trailing my veins up my arm.

“ And it can go quick or remain.” I said as I thought about the moment in the booth. Damon tells me he loves me.

“ I meant every word I said, Onyx.” He said as he turned into the parking lot. I leaned on the window after I got out.

“ Can you be here after school? Might be the best chance to talk to her?” I asked as he nodded.

“ Of course.” He replied before he leaned over and gave me a kiss. I watched him drive off. I went to classes and saw my grade’s card. All As, good. At least I’m keeping my curricula up. I saw Jeremy holding books.

“ Hey short stock!” He said as I smiled.

“ I’m five foot seven there Jer. What’s with the books?” I asked as he smiled.

“ When Vicki broke it off with me. I took what she said to heart. I’m quitting with the drugs and focusing on school. I don’t want to be left behind.” He said as I smirked.

“ That I get. I’ve always wanted my grades high and to make my dad proud. The thing is, I don’t want to go to college. I want to be the next town's artist. Paint what I want and when I want. Like my Dad, but without the leash of Mayor Lockwood on my ass.” I say as he smiles.

“ So you and Damon Salvatore?” He asked as I leaned on the wall.

“ He makes me feel lighter than air if I’m being honest. Like I can do anything.” I replied as he pulled me into a hug.

“ Good to see it.” He said as the warning bell went off. I went to art class and saw Michael Thorne’s empty seat. I felt for his family. They had to have known the truth as his Dad was on the Council. School went by quickly before I was released with small amounts of work to do. Bonnie came up as I left the building.

“ Finally! I hate that we don’t have a period together.” She said shaken up. Damon strolled up as I readjusted my bag. 

“ Bonnie, I know about the witchy part.” Damon said as Bonnie looked worried.

“ He’s not going to hurt you. I promise.” I said as she relaxed her shoulders.

“ Ok, but do you know that I’m being haunted?” She asked as Damon nodded.

“ Emily, your ancestor right?” Damon asked as Bonnie nodded.

“ How did you?” She asked as I took a breath.

“ Cause Damon knew her in 1864.” I said as she looked worried.

“ He’s a vampire.” I blurted it to her. She looked taken aback.

“ And you won’t hurt me?” She asked as Damon nodded.

“ I don’t want Raven or her friends getting hurt. The night Emily was taken I asked her a favor, but in return I was sworn to protect her descendants. I’ve kept to that promise even though I don’t want what I originally asked for anymore.” He said as she took a shaky breath.

“ But what does Emily want from me?” She asked as Damon looked at her necklace.

“ I’m not sure but it might destroy the amulet around your neck. It’s a key that I want destroyed and Emily might agree.” He said as she took calming breaths.

“ I’m afraid of what she’s gonna do to me.” Bonnie said as I took her hands. I got a buzzing feeling off of her.

“ Don’t worry, we will keep an eye on you as much as we can. We don’t want you getting hurt.” I said with pleasing eyes. She nodded and pulled me into a deep hug. I held her tight before she let go and went to her car where Elena was waiting. I watched as she drove away.

“ I’m glad she took it well.” Damon said as I leaned on him.

“ Better than keeping her in the dark. She deserves to know it all.” I said as I kissed Damon’s hand.

“ Should we go and see Sheila about Lexi’s possible daylight ring?” I asked as he smiled.

“ Hopefully she’s in a good mood and we might need to tell her about Emily’s plan.” He replied as I nodded. We walked to his car and got in. After he drove us out of there. I just felt all warm and fuzzy as the wind moved my hair. We soon arrived at Sheila Bennett’s home, as we walked up the warm feeling buzzed about as Damon knocked on the door. Sheila opened it with a smile.

“ Damon and Raven, lovely to see you both.” She said as she came out. The sun warmed my skin as the three of us sat down.

“ So, how can I help you after you? More information on Soul Bonds?” She asked as I saw she had a book in her hands, it was small and bound in leather.

“ Since we last saw you, Raven has been sensing magical items and gets these fuzzy feelings like an alert.” He said as I nodded. She hummed and opened the book, sifting through pages.

“ Very little is known about Soul Bonds. The one you two have is so woven with one another, I don’t think I have answers for you. I’m sorry.” She said as I toyed with my braid.

“ It’s ok. My dad and my mom had a Heart's Hope, but I don’t think it was as deep as Soul Bond Level.” I say as she nods.

“ But you two have to figure this out together.” She said as Damon entwined his fingers in mine and I felt the Warmth trail through my veins.

“ We did have some information. We think Emily is going to try to destroy the Crystal, she might possess Bonnie.” Damon said as Sheila looked perplexed.

“ It’ll unlock the Tomb and Katherine isn’t the only one in there. Twenty seven vampires in total are down there and I don’t want them out.” He said as I heard in my mind screams and cries.

“ I’d rather that tomb remain sealed for the rest of eternity.” Damon said as Sheila nodded.

“ Witches like to keep things in balance. If Emily sees this is the best way to maintain it, then so be it. Just keep an eye on Bonnie if you can?” Sheila asked as I nodded.

“ I was wondering if I could also ask a favor.” I replied as she nodded.

“ Would you be able to make a Daylight Ring for my friend Lexi?” I asked as she watched me.

“ Lexi Branson, She’s a good one. High morals, keeps Stefan in check, never kills and only gets donations from a friend of hers.” Damon said as Sheila nodded.

“ Of course, as long as her moral compass is for good.” She said getting up and heading inside. We waited for a few minutes before Sheila came out with this beautiful ring that was silver woven with a tear drop blue stone. I watched as she mumbled under her breath as the ring was exposed to a sunray.

“ And it’s done. I’m happy to help if it keeps the world in balance. Anything for the ones that keep my granddaughter happy and welcomed into this world of the magical alike.” She said as she gave me the ring. We got up and said goodbye.

“ Come back if you need help understanding the bond.” She says before giving me a hug. The warm fuzziness hit me before we parted. Damon and I got in his car and drove back to the Boarding House. 

“ Lexi is going to be very happy about this.” I said holding the ring. The fuzzy feeling pulsed in my hand. It was unlike anything I felt from Damon. 

“ It’s weird.” I say as we get out of the car.

“ What’s weird?” He asked as I looked at him and held up the ring.

“ The warm feelings. With you, it was a warmth that spread through my veins that felt soothing, comforting and safe.” I said as he nodded, then I put the ring forward.

“ But with spelled things like this ring and the watch, it felt like a fuzziness that pulsed almost like notes to a song. Each one has a different frequency. That’s the best way I can put it.” I said as he smiled.

“ What would you call it? If you could give it a name?” He asked as I toyed with the ring. I thought about it.

“ With the warmth I get from you, I’d call it Bliss, as in how our souls are bound and it feels like a comforting bliss. For the magic, I’d call it a Wavelength because the feeling I get pulses like a wavelength.” I said as he smiled. He kissed me and the Warmth, or Bliss as I now call it, flowed in my body, veins and blood.

“ Sounds like you’ve figured a better name for it instead of Warmth. I like it.” He said as I smiled. We walked inside to see Lexi sitting in the Parlor.

“ How was your day at school?” She asked before she got up.

“ It was boring, but we accomplished something.” I said as I lifted the ring in my hands. She smiled and profusely thanked us.

“ In all of my years of being a Vampire, I’ve wanted to feel the sun on my skin.” She said as she put the ring on her finger.

“ It’s gorgeous.” She said as she looked at the partially opened door. She bit her lip.

“ Give it a try, Lexi.” Damon said as she nodded. She walked to the door and nervously put her hand out. No burning or sizzling occurred. She gasped in awe before stepping into the light. Laughing and crying out of joy. She spun about like a child winning the lottery before racing to us and giving a big hug.

“ It feels like a dream and I don’t want to wake up. I wanted this for so long that I thought I would die before I had the chance to feel the sun again. It's been too long.” She said as she parted from us.

“ I’ll be here for one more day before I head back. Got a lot of things to do in the sun.” She said before heading inside. 

" Grill? I'm starving and onion rings with cheese sauce are calling my name." I said as Damon lifted me in his arms and twirled me around. I began cackling like an idiot. He set me down, but not before giving me such a deep kiss I swear I was about to swoon.

"  God you are such a deep soul that makes my mind and heart swirl with excitement and love."

He smiled before dipping me and kissing my neck. I moaned low as the Bliss began trailing down my veins and into my chest and entwined in my heart like a pile of soft roots holding tight. I felt my braid moving through the wind as the left front side of my locks moved about the wind to attempt syncing with the braid. My skin felt like electricity was underneath my skin as it felt all buzz and ecstasy. I never wanted to lose this feeling.

'  Like a thousand wisteria surrounding my mind and giving me a deep and enrichening sleep that I never wish to wake from.'

" Holy hell Damon. That was, holy fuck." I say as he pulls away. My lips tingled as the biggest smile planted itself on my face.

" I felt that. My whole body felt like it was enveloped in the warmest blanket. I swore my heart felt lighter than air, like I had no pain of my past. It felt like I could finally breathe in the storm of my personal hell." He said as his eyes gleamed with such hope and wonder, it made me smile.

" Let's get you those onion rings before you sink your teeth into my arm." He said as I cackled, blush heating on my cheeks as I was trying to catch my breath.

" I never knew you were so fucking funny!" I exclaimed as he twirled me towards his car.

" I have my moments." He said before opening the car door.

" And a gentleman? How did I ever find such a good and gentle soul?" I asked as I got in.

" Right place and maybe even fate." He replied before going to his side of the car and hopping in. He drove us to the Grill at record speed without being caught. We got out and entered. Damon and I found a booth and ordered. Damon got his bourbon and I got my Onion rings with cheese sauce and a Coke to accompany it.

" It looks delicious!" I exclaimed as Vicki came over with our order.

" I know you like your rings extra crispy and the spicy cheese. And Damon prefers his drink with no ice." She said as she had her tray to her side.

" I wouldn't have seen you this good as a waitress before you had your big breakthrough. You are doing so well, I'm proud." I say as my smile was bright as Vicki smiled at me.

" Grades have really improved! I'm just glad I had it now and not later." She says before another table called her over. Vicki waved us before heading over.

" She's really doing a good thing. She has a pep in her step and a genuine smile on her face. I'm happy for her." I say before dipping my onion ring into the cheese and taking a big bite. Humming and slightly moaning at the flavor as the spicy tang hit my tongue. Damon drinks some of his liquor before we see Stefan come in and join us.

" Stefan, what brings you here?" Damon asked as Stefan sat down.

" Saw Lexi with a new ring. How do you manage that?" He asked curiously.

" We asked Sheila Bennett to make Lexi a daylight ring. It was a kind request to show good faith." Damon said as Stefan looked unconvinced.

" I still don't know what you are up to, Damon. I just don't get it. The last time I saw you, it didn't end well." Stefan said pointing a finger at my boyfriend.

" How many times do we have to tell you, Damon has no motive. The minute he met me, he didn't want Katherine or anything about her to ruin his time here. That includes you." I said as Stefan remained stone faced.

" So I'm supposed to believe that my brother, the maniac, is actually turning a new leaf. Not slaughtering bodies or draining people?" He asked as I gritted my teeth.

" Are you just projecting what you did in the past has anything to do with Damon? That's really big since you not only lied to me that Damon left after the Ball, but the fact that you feel the need to try and prove that Damon is up to no good to everyone. You really need to get that fucking chip off of your shoulder." I said before eating an onion ring after slathering it in cheese. Stefan looked ashamed but still stoned face. I got a Wavelength off of him. It felt fuzzy but underneath was something dark and loneliness. Like the sounds of blood crying to be devoured and alluring something deep in Stefan.

" I just got a Wavelength from Stefan. His feelings spoke loud as if screaming."

" Stefan, I'm telling you the truth. I'm not hiding anything. Since I met Raven, a second thought of Katherine has slipped into my mind. The only thought I get from her is hatred." Damon said as I felt his truth spread off of him.

" Maybe a game of darts to ease the tension?" I asked as Damon smiled. The three of us walked over to the board. I sat on a bar stool and watched as Damon and Stefan began to play.

" Lucky shot." Damon said going up to the board and grabbing the darts.

" Ease up on him Damon, this is bonding time." I said, raising a finger coyly to my black painted lips. He winked at me. I smirked as Stefan gave a slight laugh.

" More like a carefully honed skill over many decades." Stefan replied as Damon was writing on the scoreboard.

" You're beating me." Damon sneered before drinking some of his glass.

" Yeah. It's because I'm better than you." Stefan said as I chuckled.

" You say so, huh?" Damon asked as Stefan smirked with a pointed finger.

" You prefer the brooding forehead?" He asked Damon, who just shrugged his shoulders.

" Nah, just seeing an actual smile planted on your face is all I need to see you are actually happy." Damon replied as I nodded in agreement. He smiled before looking at me. I felt his presence and thoughts cloud my mind.

' You are packed with all sorts of surprises, getting a Wavelength from Stefan is new. It started with the watch, now it's coming from Stefan? Your abilities are growing. Might have to make that trip.'

" Sounds like a plan."

After Damon paid the bill, we all piled into his car and we went to the football field. I sat down on the bleachers and looked at the moon.

" To fight the Change, if I took a human life, would take hours. If I ever trigger the Curse. I won't fight it. I feel like that would be hours of bone breaking agony. To embrace the pain would be better than suffering for longer."

I smiled as I felt Damon's thoughts enter my mind.

' If you do, I know you are strong. You can do anything.'

I smiled as I saw Damon and Stefan playing with a football before tackling each other and falling on the ground.

" You two ok?" I asked as I got up and walked over to them. Their laughter fills the air with warmth. They put their thumbs up as I stood next to the two.

" I'm impressed by you, Stefan. Fun with  darts, sentimental with football, and now? Starry night. What do you want, Stefan?" Damon asked as Stefan sat up after Damon.

" It wasn't real, Damon. Our love for Katherine. She compelled us. We didn't have a choice. Took me years to sort that out, to truly understand what she did to us." He said as Damon chuckled.

" I don't want Katherine. Her so called love for me was a fucking lie. I'd rather her stay in the hellhole she's in." Damon said as Stefan grimaced.

" What do you want with Katherine's crystal?" Stefan asked after I helped Damon up.

" How do you know about that? Elena?" Damon asked as Stefan nods in reply.

" How do you know it was Katherine's? Emily gave it to her on her last night. I was with her, and you weren't." Damon says as Stefan sighed.

" I was the last one to see her, Damon. Now, what do you want with Katherine's crystal?" Stefan asked as Damon grinned.

" I want the stupid thing destroyed. I thought coming back I would get what I wanted. I had a whole plan, but now, I don't want any of it." He replied as he entwined my hand.

" What does it have to do with the Crystal?" Stefan asked as Damon looked at me.

" Be honest with him. Best option at this point." 

" Stefan, you remember what it was like in this town?" Damon asked as Stefan crossed his arms.

" I remember the fear and the hysteria." He replied as Damon took a breath. I feel his nerves were shot.

" Townspeople were killing vampires one by one. When they came for Katherine, I went straight to Emily, said, "I'll do anything. Name your price. Just protect her." She did." Damon said as I can feel his past emotions breaking through my mind as he felt disgust from them. Stefan looked interested.

" She did some kind of spell with the crystal. And while the church was burning, and we thought Katherine was burning in it, she wasn't." Damon confessed as I saw Stefan go wide eyed.

" He told me that underneath the Church dwells a tomb with the twenty seven vampires , including Katherine, which were sealed to keep them alive. She drew on the celestial comet to spell the Crystal. For it to work, the comet had to come about. But, Damon doesn't want that hell bound tomb opened. He doesn't want Katherine out and about. She would slaughter me, Elena and all of my friends with no hesitation." I said to Stefan as Damon's emotions were going all over the place.

" Why would Emily do that?" Stefan asked as Damon sighed.

" Because she knew they were gonna come for her, too, and she made me promise that her lineage would survive. I've kept the Bennett line alive. Even when I gave Sheila the Crystal back, I intend to keep that promise." Damon said before smiling and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

" I'm still having trouble seeing you like this." Stefan said as his phone went off. He answered it and his face went from calm to frantic.

" Bonnie is at Fell's Church. We should thank the witch personally." Damon said as I nodded.

" I'll meet you there." Stefan said before dashing off. Damon took my hand and pulled me into his arms.

" Take a deep breath." He told me. I nod and take in a deep breath. He began to dash quickly and before long, we were in the woods.

" That was exhilarating!" I exclaimed as he smiled before putting me down.

" Maybe we can do that more often." He replied as we walked. We see Bonnie with a large stick drawing in the dirt.

" Hello Emily. You look different. Possessing Bonnie to destroy the Crystal?" Damon asked as Bonnie looked up.

" I'm not backing out of my end of the deal. You can destroy the Crystal." Damon said as it made Bonnie stop in surprise.

" I see that you've changed your mind." She replied, her voice sounded an echo through the air. The Wavelength hit me like a bolt of lightning.

" She's fucking strong. Feels like I'm pulsing with electricity." I said as I rubbed my arms.

" I see you found your soul bonded. The entanglement is on the deepest of levels. The witches and spirits on the other side have never seen a more perfect bond. I'll be surprised at what you two can accomplish." She said as Damon smiled.

" Raven makes me happy. She understands me. I understand her and her untriggered curse. I don't view her differently. I don't see a way I ever could." He said holding me close as I smiled deep in his embrace.

" To let someone with such pain into your heart is a blessing." Emily's voice echoed and the Wavelength pulsed again.

" I agree whole heartedly." I say as I bow my head.

" The bond you share will ease the Change if she triggers the curse. The things she will be able to accomplish will rock the world in a change of light. As for you, Damon, you won't have to worry about her soul's departure." Emily said as I felt my eyebrows rise.

" What does that mean?" I asked as Bonnie smiled.

" You will find out soon, my dear." She said before drawing a pentagram in the ground. Stefan showed up as Bonnie threw the branch.

" Hello, Emily." Stefan said with worry, lacing his tone.

" These people will never know such evil. I'm proud of Damon for seeing the truth of Katherine and releasing the grudge he held for so long." Emily says as the Wavelength pulsing from her bloomed with love and happiness.

" I promise to keep the Bennett's safe and unharmed to the best of my ability." Damon said as Bonnie broke the chain to the Crystal before causing the circle beneath her to light on fire.

" Incendia!" Emily called out as I saw Elena running up and crying out for Bonnie. She throws the necklace in the air and the Crystal explodes as sparks rain down.

" Jesus!" I said in shock. I see Bonnie coming back to consciousness.

" Oh god, what happened?" Bonnie asked as the Wavelength dispelled meaning Emily was no longer possessing her body.

" Emily might have possessed you to destroy the Crystal that was a key to unseal a tomb of Vampires from 1864." I say as Bonnie shakes her head.

" Freaky, did I freak out Caroline?" Bonnie asked as I lifted a brow.

" We might have had a seance to see what Emily wanted and it got all witchy before I blacked out." Bonnie said, rubbing her eyes.

" Nothing's ever normal here." I say as Elena ran and pulled Bonnie into a hug. She took Bonnie to her truck and Stefan followed.

" Is that one of the last things keeping the Tomb sealed?" I asked as Damon took me to a wall of the Church.

" Maybe, but I feel like I'm missing something. I'll figure it out, well we will figure that out." He said as I smiled.

" Can't keep me out of trouble!" I exclaimed before I saw Stefan coming up.

" Katherine never hid anything from me. I should've seen it for what it was, but I thought I was in love." Damon said as he held my hand and Stefan was watching him. My eyes trained on him.

" I don't want Katherine to ever get out. I don't want her near the girl that I love to use her for leverage." Damon told Stefan as he held my hand tight.

" Anything else that can be used to open the tomb; it needs to be destroyed." Stefan said as I nodded.

" Twenty seven vampires out on the loose, we can't have that." Damon confessed as I just stayed by his side. Stefan nodded before walking away.

'  I never want to see you hurt or a single drop of blood escape your body again. I'm glad that Emily understands where I am in this time and age. It's good to know that there's more to the bond we share.'

" I'm not going anywhere. Not when it's gotten this bad or whatever comes our way. We will face it together." I say as Damon puts his head on my shoulder.

" And that's something I love about you, Onyx." He said as the warmth traveled my body and soothed any fear away that would have remained hidden. Damon and I got back to his car and he drove me home that night.

Chapter Text

I woke up as my phone buzzed. I smiled before stretching in the warm comforter. I picked up my phone and saw it was a text from Damon.

Stefan is being a grump. Gonna see if I can raise his spirits today. Heard there's gonna be a career day of sorts at the School tonight. Are you gonna show off a painting? DS.

I smiled as I looked up at my finished painting that sat on my easel. The Falls during a starry night with the wolf drinking from the water.

Of course! The one I was working on. Get his moody butt cheered up and all. I'll see you tonight. I love you! RN.

I smiled before getting up and taking a hot shower. I felt my mind go into a singular cool and hot thought. Damon's naked body in the steamed shower washing his body! I felt my cheeks go extremely hot.

" Really! As I'm showering! "

' Just keeping you on your toes. A beautiful girl like you makes me all warm and delightful inside.'

I smirked and finished my shower before getting dressed in a simple black long sleeve skull top and a pair of red jeans with lace bats on the back pockets. I put on my black combat boots before curling my hair. I smiled as I put on my black lipstick and eyeshadow.

" Perfect." I smirked before snagging my beanie and walking downstairs with my painting. My phone began to ring, I put my painting on the easel in the parlor before answering.

" Hello, Raven speaking." I say as the sunlight hits the painting.

" Raven, it's Lexi! " The girl's voice hit my ears. The smile on my face was bright.

" Hey! How's the ring treating you?" I asked as I heard the sound of an engine roar in the background.

" It's beautiful, the sun on my face and a nice car under my hands. It feels like a dream. I'm heading down to see a friend." Lexi said as I sat down on the chair.

" Sounds like an adventure." I said with a smile as the sunrays glistened on my face.

" One of the best. I'll head off and continue, gotta meet my guy down there at sundown. " She said as I could almost hear the giddiness in her voice.

" Take care Lexi, don't be a stranger now?" I asked as I heard her chuckle.

" Of course, call me if you need anything. I'm really glad for a new outlook on life with this ring. Thank you and tell Damon I say hello! " She exclaimed before I told her goodbye. I hung up the phone and went to the kitchen. I ate some leftover pizza and some soda before sitting down on the couch.

' How is it going?'

" Lexi called me and she's on her way out of town. Tell me to tell you thanks."

' Happy to hear! I'll see you tonight.'

" Much love Damon."

' As to you, Onyx.'

By the time I focused back, I noticed the time. I got up and grabbed my painting and headed to my car. After getting in and situating my art in the back. I drove to the school. After parking rather closely, I got out and almost struggled getting my painting out. A Wavelength hit me of air and somehow darkness. I turned to see someone new.

" Need some help?" He asked as I nodded.

" Thank you, are you the new teacher for History?" I asked as he got the painting out.

" Yes, my name's Alaric Saltzman." He said as I took my painting and shook his hand. A large ring on his finger as the Wavelength traveled my arm. It felt unwanted like an old scroll and vengeful, but to where I was getting each? To be decided.

" Raven Nyx. Daughter of Jack Nyx, the local artist." I say as I had my painting on my hip.

" I see it's a talent passed down." He replied before we headed inside. I see my Dad.

" Right here, Raven." He said help me put it on the easel.

" I think this is your best painting yet." He said before looking at Alaric.

" And you must be Mr. Saltzman." Dad said as Alaric smiled at him.

" Yes. The new history teacher." He replied with a smile before he had to wander off after being called away. My dad turned to me and smiled.

" What inspired this piece?" Dad asked as I smiled.

" Looking out at the Falls at night." I replied with a smile. I saw Mayor Lockwood approaching us.

" It's nice to see some new talent bleeding into this town after all these years." He said with a cocky smile. I raised a brow as I saw my Dad's fist tighten, but relax.

" Took after my parents. I like not having to prove myself every chance I have. No parental pressures holding me down." I say as Richard smirked at me.

" Seems like you have Jack's flair for the dramatics and personality inside." He said before walking away. My dad chuckled quietly.

" He knows he can't touch me as I am a good student." I say as Dad pats my shoulder.

" You do me proud, Raven." He said before I decided to meander around. I saw Jeremy approaching Tyler.

" This can't be good." I told myself.

" I didn't know you drew." Jeremy said as Tyler looked perplexed and a bit tight in the shoulders.

" It's an elective." Tyler replied as Jeremy smiled, the genuine smile on his face was trying to reach out.

" Because it's good stuff. Do you like graphics? Cause that's, uh, that's kind of my thing." Jeremy said as I kept close. Tyler looks like he was going to snap at a moment's notice.

" Woah, whoa, what are you doing?" Tyler said, stopping in the middle of the hallway.

" Well, it's just something else we have in common." Jeremy said as Tyler raised an eyebrow. This can't be good at all from the stance that Tyler was taking.

" What's the other thing? Vicki? Let's hang out because we did the same chick? Go be friends with one of the many other guys that she screwed, there is no shortage of them." Tyler said as a smack to Jeremy's ego, but Jeremy went and punched the fuck out of his face. Tyler grabbed Jeremy and slammed him into a locker, but I saw Lockwood and Alaric pull them apart.

" Alright, work it out, tough guy." Alaric said as Richard shook his head and grabbed Tyler.

" You two, follow me." Richard said in a slight disgruntled tone. Oh no!

" Excuse me, Mayor." Alaric said as they all stopped.

" Where are you taking them?" He asked as Richard smirked at this.

" I'm gonna talk to them. All fights should end in handshakes, don't you think?" Richard asked as he then turned back to Tyler and Jeremy.

" Come on." He told the two. I bite my black painted lip.

" God, why am I getting fucking involved?" I asked myself as I followed behind to see him taking them to the back. I watched as Richard stood firmly in front of them. The almost full moon is up in the night sky like an omen.

" Ok, let's get this out of your system. Go ahead. Fight." Richard told the two teens, who looked in surprise.

" You want us to do what?" Jeremy asked innocently as Tyler shook his head.

" I'm not gonna fight him, dad. This isn't right." Tyler replied to his dad, it was almost like a cry for help.

" I don't think so, sir." Jeremy said before trying to leave, but the Mayor blocked his way.

" You don't fight in there like pansies. You take it outside, fight your battles like men, and move on. Best lesson my dad taught me. So let's settle it. Fight." Richard said as the tone he took was almost volatile. Alaric had opened the door and stood next to me. 

" Come on, dad." Tyler said almost pleading as he saw me.

" That's not gonna happen." Jeremy told Richard before Tyler tries to leave but his dad pushes him into Jeremy.

" I said fight!" He growled before Alaric went to approach the three.

" Whoa. What's going on out here?" Alaric asked as Richard looked back toward Alaric and I.

" That's exactly what I want to know." I said, crossing my arms.

" Just letting these two kids work it out. We're good here. Go back inside." Richard said before glaring my way.

" I don't wanna go back inside. What I want is an answer to my question. What's going on out here?" Alaric asked as he stood firm.

" Who do you think you're talking to? Do I look like a student?" Richard said as Alaric chuckled before I came towards Richard and stood firm.

" No. You look like a full grown alpha male douchebag." Alaric said as Tyler displayed a shocked expression on his face.

" And almost like your anger is getting the best of you. What? You can't prove yourself so you are having your son prove himself instead? What does that say about the way you walk over everyone else?" I asked as I saw Jeremy smirking my way.

" You don't talk to me like that. I can have your job or your dad's job like this." Mayor Lockwood said as he snapped his fingers.

" Ah, you do that. Then it will be you and me in this parking lot, working things out. You cool with that?" Alaric asked as I glared with the anger and rage as it boiled in my blood.

" My dad is too well liked for you to throw him away like trash. What do you think gives this town the artist touch for as long as it has? My dad breaks his back to please your perfectionist touch and you can't give him the room to breathe. Just because of a title, I won't let that toxic bravado you have bully me into a corner or my Dad's anymore. Learn to keep who you employ happy and able to relax." I said as he smirked with that so-called bravado again.

" You just marked yourselves." He said before looking at Alaric then at me with distain, oh fucking well. He walked away as I walked to Jeremy.

" Well color me shocked." Jeremy said as I smirked with a shrug.

" I hate men who think they can hold anything above me just to see me beg. Fuck that bullshit." I said as Alaric came up to us. I see Tyler walk away as Richard follows him.

" You two? Are you both alright?" He asked as I smirked.

" For the most part." I replied as Jeremy smirked.

" Jeremy is a smart kid and knows when to keep himself out of trouble." I say as I part his back. Alaric smiles before walking away.

" You kind of badass for standing up for your dad like that." Jeremy said, leaning on the rail.

" Seeing him come home like a beaten dog because Lockwood has this hold on him makes me more sick than anything. Like the spitfire I am, I just can't stand by with that shit." I said as Jeremy hugged me before walking away. I see Damon coming up.

" Are you alright?" I asked as I saw him shaken up.

" Not really not. I ran into Logan Fell." He said as I felt my eyes grow wide.

" I thought he was dead." I said slightly shaken up.

" Honestly, so did I, he told me there was another way to get into the tomb. But the Crystal was destroyed." Damon said as I pulled him into a hug as the Bliss ran through my veins.

' I'm sorry that I didn't tell you. He shot me like an animal and threatened you. He snatched Caroline to prove a point, but she's safe.'

" Jesus, and I thought he was an asshole before." I said as Damon tussled a lock of my hair out of my face.

" Would your dad kill me if I took you on that trip?" He asked as I shook my head.

" Tomorrow's the full moon for him. It might be good." I say as I sent my dad a text.

' Hey dad, Damon wants to take me on a trip, just for a few days. Is that alright? Raven.'

I waited a few moments before getting a reply.

' I wouldn't mind. I trust Damon. Stay safe. Dad.'

" He says it's ok." I said showing my phone.

" Seems Daddy Dearest trusts me fully." He said with a smile.

" You did save me from a vengeful vampire after all." I say as he smiled before giving me a kiss that made the Bliss soothe any worry.

" Let's take my car back to my place and we can go to yours. Just need my bag." I say as he nods. We pack up my painting and head to my car. The drive home was smooth and after situating my stuff inside the house, I grabbed my bag and walked out with Damon to his place. He and I piled into his car and he began to drive.

" Hopefully we can get more answers than what we have." Damon said, taking my hand in his.

" Hopefully." I said before he turned on some Black Veil Brides on the radio. In The End blaring the stereo. We then began to hit the road.

Chapter Text

As Damon and I were headed outside of town, I saw a car tipped over.

" That's Elena's car!" I exclaimed as Damon stopped the car. I got out and ran to see Elena upside down.

" Fucking hell!" I say as Damon looks down beside me.

" Are you alright?" Damon asked as Elena moaned in pain.

" It's my seat belt. I can't get it." She said in pain, she looked really messed up.

" Damon, can you get her out?" I asked as he nodded. 

" I want you to put your hands on the roof. Just like that. Are you ready?" He said before she put her hands on the roof and Damon ripped the seatbelt apart. I helped Elena get out with barely any issue. She stumbled a bit.

" My head. It hurts." She said as I held her up.

" No wonder hun, you're bleeding a bit." I said as she stumbled. I held her up.

" She's fading fast." Damon said as Elena was leaning harder on me for support.

" I look like her..." Elena said with small amounts of tears before she fainted. I held her tight as a Wavelength encountered my body. It felt older and full of vitality.

" Damon, can you help?" I asked as he picked her up. We took her to his car and set her in the back seat.

" I'll move her car to the side." He said as I leaned her on the back seat. I watched as he pulled the car to the side of the road before coming back. I got in the passenger side.

" She's not going to be happy when she wakes up." I said as Elena was slumped against the backseat.

" Something tells me that Stefan didn't tell her something important." Damon said before continuing down the road. I just drummed my finger on the dash.

" Everything feels so different. If you told me that I was an untriggered werewolf with a Soul Bond to a vampire. I would have laughed, but now, not so much."

' But it feels more like it has come to pass.' 

I smiled before taking Damon's hand in mine and rubbed his ring. The Wavelength coming from the contact was calming and sweet. I let my eyes close as my hoodie enclosed me in warmth.

" Wake me up when we get there."

" You got it, Onyx." Damon replied as he twirled one of my locks. I smiled before letting sleep surround me.

Blood and bodies began to pile up around the woods as the rivers ran red. Bones breaking could be heard as the barely full moon rose up. Blue eyes glowing through the woods as a clawed hand hit a fallen log. Clothes tearing as fur exploded.

' Wake up.'

I stretched as I saw the car was stopped and Elena was outside the car with Damon.

" Why are you doing this? I can't be in Georgia. I wrecked my car. I have to go home. This is kidnapping." Elena said as I got out of the car.

" Morning Miss Sunshine." Damon said as I walked over, combat boots hitting gravel and pavement,

" He kidnapped me!" Elena exclaimed as I shook my head.

" What happened last night Lena?" I asked as she groaned.

" A man was in the middle of the road and after hitting him, he healed before he was chased away." Elena said as I rubbed her back

" You can't do this, Damon. I'm not going to Georgia." Elena exclaimed and stamped her foot like a petty child.

" I hate to say it, Elena, but you didn't look ok when we found you and you look like you had something bad going on before you wrecked. Do you really want to go back?" Damon asked as Elena sighed pretty hard.

" It's a lot." Elena said as she rubbed her head.

" Ouch, honey, that looks like it hurts." I said as I moved her hair. A phone starts to ring.

" That's my phone." Elena said as Damon held it out, she looked hesitant to say the least.

" It's Stefan. Do you want to talk to him?" Damon asked her.

' She looks pretty shaken up.'

" That I definitely see."

" I'll take it if you wish?" Damon asked as Elena nodded.

" Yes, Stefan, how can I help you?" Damon asked as he leaned on the car.

" It'll be alright Elena. Damon's nothing like Stefan says he is." I said as I rubbed her back.

" The way Stefan puts it. Damon's a monster who likes to toy with people, get inside there heads. He says Damon is playing everyone." Elena said as I felt anger boil through my veins.

" He's been nothing but kind, sweet, caring and loves to make me happy. He was honest about his past and how he became who he was." I said Elena nodded.

" Yes, Stefan, Elena is fine. But at the moment, I don't think she wants to speak with you." Damon said as Elena nodded.

" Give it a day to cool off. Get your mind to where you want it to be and how you want to go about Stefan." I said as she nodded before leaning on me.

" You are so understanding, Raven. How are you like this?" Elena asked as I smiled as I lifted my necklace.

" Because that's who my mom saw me as and I grew into it. Yet, I love to keep myself growing anew in any way I can." I said as she smiled at me.

" You're so strong, Rave." She said as I saw Damon get off the phone with Stefan.

" That's someone I hope to stay as." I replied as Damon came up to us.

" He's pissed I took it?" I asked as Damon smirked.

" He'll be alright. I promise to take Elena back in one piece, safe and sound." Damon replied as I smiled. I walked to him and gave a deep kiss as the Bliss trailed down my face to my neck. I smiled into it before parting from him. I see Elena with a bright smile on her face.

" You guys look really well together." She said before her smile fell.

" And you promise to have me back in one piece?" Elena asked as Damon smiled.

" Of course." Damon said before we all got into the car.

" We're almost there. A little place right outside of Atlanta." Damon said as Elena was in the back seat and I sat next to him.

" Let's ride." I say as he starts the car and we go down the road for a bit.

" So, where's my car?" Elena asked as Damon smiled.

" I had to pull it off to the side of the road. I'm sorry but it looked totaled." Damon said as Elena sighed.

" It's a full cover, it's alright." Elena said as Damon kept driving. We soon arrived at a bar.

" Where are we? You brought me to a bar?" Elena asked as I got out. Damon walked over and pulled me into a hug.

" Best way to get your mind off of it." Damon said as the three of us entered the bar.

" No. No, it can't be. Damon?" The woman asked as she hopped over the bar.

" Bree! This is my girlfriend, Raven. This is Elena, her friend." Damon said with a kind smile.

" Well I'll be a witch in a pyre." She said with a bright smile. She smiled as Damon had his arm around me tight.

" Listen up everybody! Here's to the man that broke my heart, crushed my soul, destroyed my life, and ruined any and all chances of happiness!" She yelled as she poured out shots. I shrugged, snagged one and held it up.

" Drink up!" She called before I shot it down my throat. The burn soothed my thirst.

" So, how'd he rope you in?" Bree asked as I chuckled.

" That's something we came to ask you actually." Damon said as Elena sat by me.

" Okay. So, how did you two meet?" Elena asked as Damon kissed my forehead.

" College and all that." Bree said with a kind smile.

" You went to college? My god!" I said as Bree was pouring another shot.

" I've been on a college campus, yes. Do you find that hard to believe?" He asked me. I shook my head.

" About twenty years ago, when I was a sweet, young freshman, I met this beautiful man, and I fell in love. And then he told me about his little secret, which made me love him more. Because, you see, I had a little secret of my own that I was dying to share with somebody." Bree said before I chuckled.

" But he wasn't soul bonded wise." Bree said as she smirked at me. I blushed harder.

" He is good in the sack, isn't he? But mostly he's just a Walk-Away Joe, but now, I don't see that in his eyes." She said before I chuckled.

" I wouldn't know yet, but maybe soon." I replied before downing another shot. Elena was out and about. Bree had Damon and I in a corner.

" So this is the spitfire that dear Damon spoke of. A Soul Bond before my eyes. Great Spirits talk about the Bond of the Ethereal Wolf." Bree said as I raised an eyebrow. 

" Ethereal Wolf? The fuck is that?" I asked as Bree smiled sweetly as Damon held my hand.

" An Ethereal Wolf had been rumored about for a very long time. It's said that when a True Soul Bond between an untriggered werewolf and vampire would come to light that the Ethereal Wolf would shatter the world into light and peace. Able to change at will unlike the moon's sway on other wolves." Bree said with a kind smile.

" What does that mean for me exactly?" I asked as Bree took a drink of her beer.

" Honey, it means when you trigger the curse, forget about aging, you get to stay young and free, you'll be able to Turn as you wish. You are attuned to magic and its artifacts. You must have been able to sense it by now?" Bree asked as I nodded.

" I get these feelings. With Damon, I call it Bliss as it's warm, comforting and sweet on my soul. Anything else, I call them Wavelengths, like music notes giving some type of pulsing energy." I said as Bree nodded.

" As you grow till you trigger the curse, you will be as sensitive as ever towards magic. Even with the curse triggered, you'll become more attuned with it. And you might get some attributes from Damon." Bree said as Damon raised an eyebrow.

" Attributes?" He asked as Bree nodded with delight shining on her face.

" Compulsion, speed while human, strength, and much more, maybe the possibility of children." Bree said with a bright smile, like looking at a painting.

" Children?" I asked as she nodded.

" The Ethereal Wolf can move the world's balance if they wanted to." Bree said as I nodded.

" Well at least I won't die right?" I asked as she smiled.

" It would take something godlike to kill you if you trigger the curse." She said before Damon took my hand in his.

" I'm just afraid to accidentally kill anyone is all to trigger the curse." I said as Bree took my hands, the Wavelength was warm and honest.

" Just please be careful hon." Bree said as I nodded with a smile.

" I have just the book. Some relative left it to me when she died for any chance of encountering the Ethereal Wolf, you'll have it before you leave." She said as I smiled.

" Thank you again Bree." I exclaimed as knowing now what I really was came into view.

" But we did have something else to ask. The tomb." Damon said as Bree's eyebrows furrowed.

" We need to make sure it stays shut." I replied as Bree nodded.

" The Crystal was destroyed, but we want to be sure. I don't want Katherine to have a free chance to breathe to somehow get her clutches on Raven. She means everything to me. And I don't want to lose her." Damon said as he held my hand as the Bliss trailed up my arms.

" The comet is gone, the Crystal destroyed and the Spell lost to time. I'm not too sure if there's anything else, but I'll think as the day goes on." Bree said with a determined nod.

" But, Emily's spell is absolute. You can't get into that tomb." She said before she got up and Damon and I followed to the bar. Elena came in after we ordered some food. A greasy bacon cheeseburger and fries before me. Bree was grabbing us beer.

" Let's just say that I'm descended from Katherine...does that make me part vampire?" Elena asked as Damon shrugged.

" Vampires can't procreate. But we love to try." Damon said, giving me a wink.

" No, if you were related, it would mean Katherine had a child before she was turned." Damon told her as I bit into a fry.

" Did Stefan think that he could use me to replace her?" Elena asked slightly glum.

" It's definitely not healthy if you ask us." Damon said as Elena watched him eat a fry.

" How can you even eat? If technically you're supposed to be..." Elena asked as I smirked.

" As long as he drinks the red stuff, he can eat human foods. He can function." I replied before kissing Damon's cheek.

" Just trying to make her feel included, but on the downlow."

' Good Idea. Especially with this kind of information.'

" Here you go." Bree said as she set down two beers, one for Damon and I.

" Much appreciated." I said as Elena sat up on the bar.

" I'll have one too." She said as I smirked.

" Getting things off my mind, right?" Elena asked as I nodded.

" There you go." Bree said, giving Elena a beer of her own. As the night grew, Damon, Elena, Bree, a bunch of people and I began downing shots.

" Ready....Go!" Bree called and I downed my shot faster than Elena, who downed it faster than Damon. I cheered.

" That's three!" She exclaimed as she clapped her hands.

" Come on Damon, live a little!" I said as he smirked.

" Sorry I can't unhinge my jaw like a snake to consume alcohol." He replied before kissing my temple. The Bliss warmed by all the alcohol made me feel fuzzy.

" Whatever. All right. Who's next? Another round, Bree." Elena asked politely as a woman commented that Elena and I should be on the floor.

" I am not even drunk. My tolerance is, like, way up here." Elena said gleefully before asking for more shots.

" I'm cutting off, I've got a nice buzz." I said before biting into some fries.

" All right. Here you go." Bree said before pouring out more shots. I sat with Damon for a good bite as Elena went outside to answer a call.

" So this is the book." Bree said as she slid over a book with a pentacle on the front bound in black and silver leather.

" It feels full of magic." I said as the Wavelength coming from it felt so familiar and warm that it felt like it belonged to me.

" It should call to you, Raven." Bree said as I took it in my hands and nodded.

" It does. It feels so warm and familiar like I've had it before." I said as I held it close.

" Then it belongs to you." She said with a kind smile.

" You've done a lot for us, Bree. Thank you again." Damon said as Bree smiled.

" This girl's soul is like a wave of gold mixed with moonlight's rainbow umbra. You treat her well." Bree said as Elena came back in and was leaning on a stool.

" We might need to take Elena back." Damon said as I smiled.

" We appreciate what you've told and given us." I said as she smiled.

" Of course, if you need any help. Call and I'll answer." Bree said as I smiled brightly.

" Of course." Damon said as he nodded.

" But I did remember something, as you held the book." Bree said leaning in.

" Emily's grimoire, her spellbook. If someone finds it, the reversal process will be in her book, if you don't want those twenty seven vampires roaming. Find the book, destroy it or give it to Sheila Bennett for safe keeping." Bree said as Damon went wide eyed.

" Thank you Bree." Damon said as she nodded.

" Maybe my Wavelength might be able to help?" I asked as Bree nodded.

" A large witch's spell book with all that ancient power, you might be able to pick up on it." Bree said as I nodded. Damon and I got Elena and put her in the back of the car to sleep it off. As the sun began to come alive, Elena woke up and hummed away.

" So, why did you bring me with you? To catch up with a friend?" Elena asked as Damon smirked.

" Raven and I were heading here to find something out and we saw you. We rescued you, you seemed like you were in a lot of distress. So I decided to get you out of town to think." Damon said as Elena nodded.

" Thank you for that. It gave me a lot of perspective." Elena replied as we drove. A few hours later, we got to Mystic Falls.

" Do you want to go home?" Damon asked as Elena shook her head.

" I need to see Stefan. We need to talk." Elena said as I nodded. Damon drove her to the Boarding House to drop her off. We headed to the town center.

" To the Grill?" Damon asked as I smiled.

" I could go for curly fires right now!" I exclaimed as he smiled before kissing my cheek. We found a parking spot and walked to the bar.

" Bourbon for me and curly fries with cheese sauce for the lady." Damon said as Vicki smiled before jotting it down and taking it to the kitchen. A Wavelength buzzed my way as I saw Alaric drinking and glaring at Damon.

' What's going on, you look concerned?'

" The new history teacher is glaring at you and I got a wavelength off of him."

' Fuck me. Ok.'

" We've got this Damon. I promise."

Chapter Text

Last night was tiring after getting home. I was laying in bed as the night sky came to life. Music calmly ran through my room as I was curled up in my bed with blankets.

" Well don't you look sweet?" Damon's voice entered my ears. I saw him at the opened door of my balcony.

" Hey!" I say with a smile. He came in and shut the door while taking his shoes off.

" Are we gonna talk about it? The whole Ethereal Wolf thing?" Damon said as he plopped himself on my bed. I curled to his side.

" All of this power for a human life? How does it make sense if it's never happened to any other werewolf? Or Soul Bond?" I asked as he rubbed my back.

" I know you don't have the urge to hurt anyone. And I never want that to happen to you." Damon said, giving me a kiss on my forehead. The Bliss ran through my body as it soothed away discomfort.

" I love you too much for you to lose yourself." He said as I felt my eyes flickering closed.

' You'll never lose yourself. I'll be here with you no matter what.'

" That's something I deeply cherish about you."

As I ran through the woods, my hair ran wild through the breeze as someone ran after me. The cheer in my voice as I jumped from a ravine and someone caught me on the other side. Damon! He had this big smile on his face as he twirled me around. The laughter and joy from my beating heart ran wild as the sound of howling echoed in the background.

I woke up with Damon gone. I stretched as the Bliss was reverberating from my entire body.

' Sorry I had to leave. Looking for any inkling on where Emily's spellbook is. We have to get it to Sheila as soon as possible before anyone looking for it tries to gain access to the tomb.'

I smiled as I got up and began to shower.

" It's ok Dame, I understand. We have a 50's dance tonight and it sounds like fun. Be my date?"

' Anything to make you happy, my dearest Onyx. I'll be there after I get some searching done.'

I got out of the shower and dried off before heading to my room. I put on a dark blue long sleeve with slits and grabbed some black torn jeans. I put my hair in a tight bun before heading downstairs to see Dad putting his art supplies in a bag he traveled with.

" Heading to that Expo?" I asked as Dad smirked at me.

" Of course, I heard that you stood up for me during Career night." He said as I stopped and bit my lip.

" Hate when a title gets in the way of anyone really shining bright." I said as Dad smiled.

" Just wished I saw that infuriated face." I said as Dad let out a cackle. I smiled.

" You should smile more, Dad." I said as he came over and hugged me.

" Anything to make you feel more at home." He replied as I chuckled. As we parted, I decided to tell him.

" Remember that road trip I took with Damon?" I asked as Dad's face fell.

" Please tell me you didn't." He said as I went red in the face.

" No! Oh god! No!" I shook my head.

" As much as I want to, that's not what happened!" I said as he chuckled loudly.

" What happened on the trip?" He asked as I went over to my bag and pulled out the book Bree gave me.

" So Bree, a witch in Georgia, she said what I was and believed me. It's more than your average werewolf." I said as he looked curious.

" Turns out The Heart's Hope, it's more of a Soul Bond to Damon." I said as he went to a shocked expression.

" Well I'll be damned as a wolf on a full moon." He said leaning on the counter.

" And instead of being an average werewolf, I'm actually what Bree called an Ethereal Wolf." I told him as his eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas.

" I've heard stories, but never thought I'd live to see one. They say that an Ethereal Wolf has immense power. My daughter is something special." He said with a proud smile.

" If I trigger it, then I'm not going to age, stay young, Turn at any time, and a lot more." I told him as he nodded stoically.

" Bree said it would take something Godlike to kill me, whatever that means." I reassured him as he came over and hugged me tight.

" I know you wouldn't kill someone on purpose. If it happens, it happens. I'll be here for you." He said as I held him tight. We parted as I nodded.

" Get to school. I'll be back in three days. Stay safe and keep Damon around. I would hate for anything to happen to you." Dad said as he closed his leather bag.

" I love you Dad." I called as he smiled.

" As to you, Raven." He said with a kind smile. I watched him head out the door and his car started from the sounds of it. I made breakfast and coffee before heading out. As I drove to school, my nerves felt like they were on fire with the weight of knowing that a death by my own hands would give all this power. I shook my head before parking. I looked at my rearview and applied my black lipstick before heading in.

" Smile Raven, someone's always looking for a kind face." I told myself as I came into my Art Class and saw my painting displayed on an easel. My dad must have given it to Mrs. Becks for her to see it before he left for the Expo.

" It's beautiful, Raven." Mrs. Becks said as I sat down. Students fished themselves inside and admired my painting.

" It really expresses yourself." Marcus said as I nodded with a kind face. Class went and left before the day was finished. I went up to the Art Class after to see Mrs. Becks working on papers.

" Raven! You got many comments from my other students. Where do you get your inspiration from?" She asked as I smiled.

" From my parents. Since Mom died, I decided to study her paintings and my Dads to get a good idea of what I wanted. I haven't stopped since." I said as she smiled brightly.

" Your mother was a dear friend of mine. Her smile could draw you in and make the room all aglow." She said as I was surprised.

" I never knew." I replied sitting on a desk.

" I can absolutely see that about the way you paint. Like everything is lighter than air." She replied as I smiled brightly.

" Would you keep the painting here till I get a frame for it?" I asked as she smiled and nodded.

" Anything for my star student. You've kept your grades up, your GPA is a 4.1, and I see valedictorian in your finals." She says as I smiled before leaving. I went to my car and smiled. 

' Hungry yet?'

Damon's thoughts ran through my head as the Bliss echoed in my veins.

" I could eat! The Grill?"

I could hear his chuckle in my mind.

' I'll see you there.'

I then started my car and headed to my house to go inside my closet. I looked through the multiple dresses and pulled out this beautiful custom made by me. A 1950s silhouette boasts a princess-seamed bodice, secured by a soft cape. The black trim and lace spoke volumes.

" Painting and sewing, my two greatest loves." I said as I grabbed a pair of black heels.

" Besides Damon, of course." I said as I walked back down to my car and drove to the Grill. After entering, I saw Damon sitting with a burger and fries. A cold coke awaits me.

" You are the best and I mean that, best boyfriend ever." I said giving him a kiss on the cheek.

" I aim to please!" He said as I bite into my food.  I hummed and nodded my head.

" It's really good." I said as I wiped my lips before drinking some coke. We see Bonnie coming up with a big grin.

" How is it going?" I asked as she sat down in front of us.

" I can now start fires and learn some other stuff, but so far so slow." She replied as Damon smirked.

" Feels good to learn about your heritage?" Damon asked as Bonnie nodded.

" It really does." She replied as Damon nodded.

" We should tell her about the Spellbook. Let her know that we are looking for it to give to her Grams."

' That actually might be a good one.'

" Bonnie, remember the Tomb that we told you about, where Emily destroyed the Crystal?" I asked as she nodded.

" There's the fact of Emily's Spellbook. We are trying to find it to give to your Grams. It can unlock the Tomb and we don't want that." Damon told her as she looked surprised.

" We don't want it to fall into anyone's hands." I say as Bonnie takes my hands and nods.

" I'll let my Grams know. She will want it with her, it's a birthright at this point from what you tell me." Bonnie said as we nodded.

" Thanks Bonbon." Damon said as Bonnie got up and waved bye to us. I finished my meal before Damon paid and we headed to my car.

" My dads out of town for the next three days. Think you could stay till he gets back?" I asked as he smiled before pulling me in.

" I would love that." He said with a smile that was devious to say the least.

" You are trouble!" I exclaimed before he pulled me in for a deep yet very enriching kiss. Bliss coursed through my veins as he held me tight. As we parted, he just held me tight.

" The best kind." He said as I chuckled while he spun me about. His phone blared loudly.

" Kind of busy Stefan, wait what?" He asked worriedly before I queried up a brow. Worry and fear entered my veins as Damon got off his phone.

" The vampire that Elena hit, he got into her place." He said my expression changed from happy to afraid.

" Oh god! Get in." I said as we got into my car and drove over. After parking the car, we raced up the drive and inside. I see Elena dressed up and shaken. I came to her and hugged her tight.

" I'm not ok. I'm not ok at all. He got inside." She said as I held her tight.

" How did he get in? Was he invited?" Damon asked as Elena sighed in defeat.

" He was invited in. Pizza delivery guy last night." Elena said as I nodded.

" Motherfucker." I said gritting my teeth behind my black lip.

" Something tells me he didn't say what he wanted because of how shaken up you are." Damon said, trying to soothe Elena.

" Not at all." Elena said before going to Stefan and he held her.

" If he was invited inside, it could be a danger to Elena and Jeremy, hell even Jenna." I said as Elena looked panicked.

" He has to be taken out. If he's stalking Elena, we could get him at the dance?" I asked as Stefan nodded.

" It might be a good idea." Elena said as Damon nodded.

" I'll be there with Raven and Stefan is taking you. Perfect plan." Damon remarked and kissed my temple as Bliss entered my veins.

" I don't want her getting hurt. She is one of my best friends."

' You care about everyone around you. We are going to protect her.'

" Let's party and skewer a vampire." I said as Stefan smirked.

" That's the reason I love that girl. Always a pep in her step for what's right." Damon said as I went outside and got my clothes. I came back.

" Elena? Can you help me get ready?" I asked as she gulped and nodded.

" Yes, of course." She said as we went upstairs.

" We aren't going to let you get hurt." I said as she nodded. She helped me get dressed and straightened my hair before curling the ends. I applied my lipstick and eyeshadow.

" Thank you hun. Now let's dance with our princes of the dark." I said as she smiled. We headed down and Damon smirked.

" Don't you look like a black rose in a freshly dewed bush." He said before kissing my cheek. Damon and I got into my car and Stefan and Elena got in his. We drove to the dance, people gathering and heading inside. I smiled as I saw Caroline and Bonnie dancing to This Magic Moment.

" I never got the chance to ask, where did you get the dress?" Damon asked as I smiled, but kept my eyes out.

" I made it. I do sow." I say as he smirked.

" Aren't you just hidden talent?" Damon asked as he smirked at me. I see Vicki dancing with a Senior. A bright smile on her face.

" Don't you two look dapper!" Bonnie said as I smiled.

" One of my customs." I say as she smiled. Damon took me on the dance floor and began to sway me.

" If there wasn't a rogue vampire on the loose, I'd say this is perfect." I say as he goes to dip me.

" The 50s were magical." He said as he lifted me back up. A fast song began to blare and Damon spun me around before setting me on my feet. Alaric came over with grit. The Wavelength I got off of him was malice yet sorrowful.

" Yeah, I don't recognize you. How'd you get roped into chaperoning? Alaric Saltzman. I'm the new history teacher." Alaric said as Damon smiled.

" Ah, the, uh, cursed faculty position." Damon replied as Alaric chuckled.

" So I've been told. It's a job at least." Alaric said as he had this worried look from what I saw painted on his face.

" Damon Salvatore and my girlfriend Raven Nyx." Damon said as pride and love filled my mind, the feeling coming from him.

" Salvatore, as in, uh, Stefan? One of my students." Alaric asked as Damon nodded.

" He's my little brother. I'm his legal guardian, hence the chaperoning. Our Uncle Zach wanted to go to Florida and I decided to step in." Damon said as he held me close, protecting and shielding me.

" I hear he's very bright, not that I've had a chance to see for myself." Alaric said with a saddened expression.

" Well, his attendance record's a little spotty. Family drama. All on our own." Damon said as I leaned on him.

" You, uh—you've lived here your whole life?" Alaric poked to know more about Damon, but why?

" On and off. Travel a bit. But now, I'm here for the long haul." Damon replied before kissing my forehead.

" Really? Where? Around the states?" Alaric asked as I felt through Damon the curiosity of all Alaric's questions.

" Heh. I'm sorry. I'm nosy. I...I don't mean to pry. Look, it was nice meeting you." Alaric said before walking away.

" Something has my hackles raised about all his questions." I say as I eyed him before looking at Damon.

" Yeah, that does seem to be different." Damon said as he looked at Alaric then at me.

" I got an emotional Wavelength from him. Malice and sorrow. It was directed at you." I said as Damon looked malicious before calming down.

' I'm alright, but we should keep an eye on him after dealing with the rogue.'

" Might be for the better, if we're being honest about it. It's making my skin crawl."

" Now now. We shouldn't worry. Onto the Rogue." He said before taking me on the dance floor and spinning me around, the feelings of worry still laid underneath, but it calmed down as Damon danced with me. I see Stefan racing off.

" I think it's happening." I said as I felt a Wavelength of glee and danger pulse through me.

" Alright, let's go skewer a rogue." He said as he took my hand and we rushed off to the hall. We heard a commotion and came into the lunchroom to see Stefan ripping away the rogue from Elena. Damon had a broken mop in his hands as a stake. 

" Hey, dickhead." Damon called as the rogue looked at us. 

" Nobody wants to kill you. We just wanna talk." Damon said as the rogue smiled before rushing at Elena. Damon with vampire speed threw the stake towards Stefan, he swiftly staked the rogue in the stomach before he fell to the ground. I stiffened and relaxed as I walked up to it. Damon by my side. This is my life and I was going to endure it.

" Now you feel like talkin'?" Stefan asked as the rogue smirked.

" Screw you, do you know what she is?" The rogue spat while looking at me. Stefan dug the stake deeper causing the rogue to cry in agony.

" Wrong answer. Why are you doing this?" Stefan asked again as the Wavelength pulsed.

" Because it's fun. Why else wouldn't I?" The rogue asked as Stefan again drove the stake deeper.

" What do you want with Elena?" Stefan growled animalistically and with vigor.

" She looks like Katherine." The rogue explained as I felt my eyes go wide.

" Oh. You thought you were the only ones." The rogue said, gasping and laughing.

" You don't even remember me." The rogue said with a sadistic grin.

" What are you looking for to get into the Tomb?" Damon asked as the Rogue shook his head in defiance. Stefan shook his head and drove the stake further inside. It has to be getting close to his heart at this point.

" The grimoire from that Bennett witch." The rogue growled out.

" If you are here, then you know where it is." Damon said with a straight face. Stefan staked the Rogue deeper as he let out a guttural groan.

" Check the journal. The journal. Johnathan's journal. Johnathan Gilbert's." The rogue gritted through his teeth like a cornered animal.

" Who else is working with you?" Stefan demanded as Damon held me. I was stoned faced as this happened. This rogue was dangerous.

" I'm not going to tell you anything. You're gonna have to kill me." The rogue gritted through his teeth. Stefan then slammed the stake through. Elena audibly gasped as the rogue fell to the floor and desiccated.

" He wouldn't have stopped for one second till he had your heart in his hands." I said as Elena nodded before walking away. Damon looked over towards the hall.

" Someone's coming." Damon told me.

" Go. I got this." Stefan told us. Damon and I walked out in the hall to see Alaric.

" What were you doing?" Damon asked as the allure in his voice told me he was compelling him.

" Looking for Ms. Hilden." Alaric replied in a monotoned voice.

" Why are you in Mystic Falls?" Damon asked as Alaric stood firm and still with the trance.

" I got a job as a teacher." Alaric replied.

" Do you know what I am?" Damon asked as Alaric remained standing.

" You're my student's brother." Alaric replied.

" Is everything you're telling me the truth?" Damon asked him.

" Yes." Alaric replied.

" Then forget we had this conversation." Damon told him before we walked away. Stefan stood in a hallway.

" There's no way that idiot was working alone. There has to be something bigger going on." Damon said as Stefan smirked.

" The grimoire...That was Emily's, right? When the founding families burned her, they took her things." Stefan said as Damon smirked.

" I just want it out of anyone's hands. I don't want Katherine or any of the other vampires down in that Tomb to ravish this town." Damon said as Stefan smirked.

" I know you still love Katherine, Damon. You can't lie to me." Stefan said as I gripped my hands tightly.

" And let me tell you something Stefan. I don't want or love Katherine. She is nothing but a psychotic bitch that gets what she wants. She is nothing but the dirt under my feet." Damon said as his veins under his eyes flared.

" Raven is the girl that I love and I hate that you think you are so high and mighty to believe that I'm using her for my own gain. The problem is you! You won't accept your nature or who you are. Stop trying to make me the fucking bad guy." Damon said as rage boiled to the surface as I took his hand. He looked at me before taking a breath.

" Stefan. Your brother has told me everything. I mean everything. He's kind, supportive and has done nothing but try to prove to you that he's changed for the better, but you have your head so far up your own ass that you can't even see straight. It makes me sorrowful that you refuse to believe it." I said as Damon held me close.

" He's never lied to me and I trust him. What does that say about you if I can do it, but you, his own brother can't?" I asked before Damon and I began to walk away.

" What did he mean?" Stefan asked from behind, Damon and I turned towards him.

" What are you talking about?" Damon asked as Stefan got away from the wall.

" What did that rogue mean by 'do you know what she is'. What does that mean Damon? Is Raven something more than human?" Stefan asked as Damon put me behind him.

" Until you trust me. You don't get to know, besides, I'll protect Raven because she puts all of her trust and support into our relationship. This secret she has is none of your business." Damon said, holding my hand as the Bliss flooding my body spoke volumes. Love, admiration and most importantly, warmth. Stefan tightened his lip before Damon began walking me out.

" I'll be with her for a few days. Don't wait up." Damon called out before we left to my car.

" You are something else." I said as Damon opened my door.

" I do my best to make my girl feel special as you are my one and only." Damon said before holding me and dipping me down. He gave me an earth shattering kiss that made me swoon. He pulled away and we got into my car. We drove to my place and went inside.

" I'm glad there are no other Vampires that can enter my home." I said as I went to the kitchen. Damon smiled before hiking me up to the counter.

" As you know better my dear Onyx." He said as he pulled something from his pocket. It was a velvet box. I smiled and opened it to reveal a beautiful bracelet adorned with moonstones, a letter D next to a feather charm made of a dark stone.

" Oh my god! I love it!" I exclaimed as he smiled. He took it out of the box and put it on my wrist.

" The feather is made from an Onyx stone and the D is for my name." He says before kissing my cheek tenderly as the Bliss wrapped around my body.

" And you are the sweetest person I've known in all of my 18 years." I replied with a smile. He smirked before kissing my cheek. We headed upstairs to my room.

" So a few days at the Nyx Manor, delightful instead of my broody brother wafting through the area. Wonderful." He said, twirling me around.

" Good thing the property is a bit outside of the Mystic Falls area and nearly smack dab in the middle of the woods." I said as he smiled. He came over and kissed me. I leaned into it as he sat on the bed. I crawled on top of him as he kissed my neck. He unzipped the back of my dress before taking it off.

" Easy there Damon. I'm still not exactly ready for that yet." I said as he looked up at me and smiled.

" Of course. Whenever you are ready." He replied before kissing me again. I was in just my bra and panties before getting up and heading to the bathroom to put on some sleep shorts and a baggy top. I crawled into bed with him as he was only wearing his pants. All shirtless and what not.

" Sleep well, my Onyx." Damon said as we curled up under the blanket. My eyes fluttered close as sleep entered and fell upon my body.

Chapter Text

I awoke to the smell of bacon and fresh bread being cooked. I saw Damon wasn't in bed. I smiled and got up. Trailing down the stairs and heading to the kitchen to see Damon cooking. His black t-shirt hugging his skin and jeans swaying on his hips.

" Morning sunshine." He said as I got on the bar stool. He set a plate of eggs, bacon, fresh toast with a cup of coffee set with creme.

" You are a god sent." I said as he came over and kissed my cheek.

" Hungry yourself?" I asked as he moved my hair to the side.

" You could say that." He replied by kissing my neck. I nodded and my eyes flickered as his fangs pierced my neck. He drew my blood as the euphoric feeling flooded my body and the Bliss made my body feel lighter than air. He stopped and withdrew his fangs. I watched as he turned me to him and poke a finger with his fang before healing my wound. I felt the skin close before he turned me around so I could eat.

" A meal for everytime you feed off of me? I forgot! I could get used to this." I said with a smile as the calories began filling me and the blood loss was disappearing.

" Everyday, every evening, every night." He said after washing the last of the blood from his mouth. I smiled after finishing my meal.

" I called Stefan after I woke up and said that we need to find out where the location of the spellbook is at. It doesn't need to fall into anyone's hands but Sheila's." Damon said as he took my plate and washed it. I saw he had also washed the dishes and pans he used.

" Aren't you a hands-on boyfriend?" I said coyly as he came over after putting my plate in the drying rack.

" Well I should be able to please my woman." He replied with a grin. He then kissed me and I laid into it with pure joy.

" Mmmm, I could get used to that." I said as he toyed with my new bracelet. We sat about my room, listening to music most of the day before Damon's phone rang and he groaned.

" Always at a bad time, I swear." He said before answering.

" Stefan, didn't I tell you till we found the journal so as not to disturb me?" Damon asked as I rubbed his shoulder.

" Sure we can be over there." Damon said in a serious tone.

" I'm not going to leave Raven by herself. Anywhere I go, she goes." Damon insisted before hanging up.

" Where are we going today?" I asked as he smirked.

" Elena's. Stefan wants a keen eye on her while he's doing Stefan business." He said as I got up and kissed his cheek as the Bliss reverberated on my lips.

" I'll get dressed." I replied before skipping to the stairs. I hopped up the stairs and went to my room. I showered and changed into a black skull long sleeve and torn blue jeans. I put my hair in a bun before putting my lipstick on and heading down the stairs. Damon was ready to head.

" Let's party with Elena." I said as he smiled.

" Never let that bright smile die out on me." Damon said as we went to my car. Keys in hand. We hopped into my car and drove over.

" When would I ever? Spitfire remember." I replied as we got out. Jenna let us inside. Damon and I began prepping for food.

" Is Damon treating you good, Raven?" Jenna asked with a wine glass in hand.

" Like a gentleman." I replied with a smile as I chopped carrots.

" Before that, my father never approved of anyone I dated, which only made me want them more, but now I see that he wanted me to be a respectable man." Damon said with sorrow and almost misery through what I felt from him.

" Of course. What about you? Jenna?" Damon asked as Jenna smirked.

" There were a few guys. Logan isn't the only loser I've dated, I've had a few." Jenna replied as I put the carrots to the side and began with the celery.

" Logan ditched me for the Bahamas, probably working on his tan. Very entitled, that one. Marches to his own drum." Jenna said before downing her glass.

" He's a Fell. They're all snooty and selfish as hell." Jenna remarked as I chuckled.

" Like Mayor Lockwood?" I asked as Jenna smirked.

" I heard from your Dad how you stood up for him. He's very proud." Jenna said as I smiled.

" I just wished everyone saw him for who he was. A monster who preys on others to make himself like a shining statue. My dad has definitely had enough but can't fight back. My dad's not the fighting type." I said after cutting the celery. I grabbed the wine bottle and poured Jenna another glass.

" So polite and honestly well put!" Jenna said as I turned back to cook some stew I was working on. I see Elena and give her a smile.

" Perfect timing!" I exclaimed as she came over and gave me a hug.

" I've missed your cooking." Elena whispered as we parted.

" Where have you been? We're cooking dinner and Stefan's still on that errand." Damon asked as Elena smirked.

" Well since Raven is cooking her famous stew, I'm gonna chill with you guys." Elena replied as Jenna sat down.

" How's being with Damon?" Elena asked as I showed my bracelet. She smiled with delight.

" He got this for me. It's pretty." I say as I used my other hand to stir the stew.

" It's gorgeous!" Jenna said, admiring it. I see Damon smiling as he sets up the table.

" He even has a nickname for me." I say as I pointed at the onyx feather.

" Onyx, the stone, means to protect and bring out inner strength. Deep commitments. All of the good stuff." I said with a smile upon my black painted lip.

" That is so adorable." Elena said as I blushed. We served everyone. 

" I've missed your cooking!" Jeremy said after downing two bowls.

" One of the many perks of my mom's recipes." I said as Damon finished his bowl.

" She's a delight and I'm glad to have her." Damon said before kissing my cheek as blush filled my cheeks. Jenna went to clean dishes as Elena took Damon and I to talk.

" A long time ago I trusted Stefan, now, not so much." Damon said, holding my hand.

" Trust breeds trust. You have to give it to get it." Elena replied as Damon smirked.

" I'm the one who's been honest, it's Stefan who refuses to believe it." He told her as she looked taken aback.

" I don't want the Tomb opened and I don't want Katherine out and about causing chaos." He said as he pulled me in for a hug.

" You really do care about Raven, don't you?" Elena asked as I turned to her.

" I love her more than words or actions could say." Damon said with a kind and genuine smile.

" And no love for Katherine?" Elena asked as I saw Damon's face full of hurt and misery.

" That little bitch can eat the dust in the Tomb for all I fucking care." Damon said as I let a loud laugh come from my throat.

" Nice words to put it Damon." I said as Elena chuckled.

" Glad to see you are good, Damon. But I'm not sure Stefan agrees." Elena replied with a sad grin.

" My brother, more stubborn than our dad if he doesn't care to admit it." Damon replied before kissing my cheek and heading to play some video games with Jeremy. I was sipping on water as Jenna had her glass of wine as Elena smirked.

" He is ridiculously hot!" Jenna whispered as I chuckled.

" All to myself. He's so sweet to me." I said with delight as Elena smiled with glee.

" I've never seen you so in love!" Jenna teased as I chuckled.

" No one ever saw me for me and it fucked sucks." I said as Jenna pushed my shoulder.

" Pardon my French." I said as Elena chuckled loudly.

" But, I do see myself with Damon for the long haul. Like my heart sings with delight when he enters the room." I remarked as Jenna smiled. I walked over to the couch next to Damon and sat on the arm.

" So, how's Jeremy?" I asked as he looked up and smiled.

" I've been good, there's this girl." He said as I smirked.

" Give me details Baby Gilbert." I said leaning on Damon, who kissed my hand.

" She's weird, but she's cool. Keep asking about my ancestor's journal." He said as I perked up.

' You should get on that, see if we can borrow it?'

" Good idea. Seems like a good one."

" Think I could give it a read? I like a bit of town history." I asked as he smiled and paused the game.

" Yeah, no problem, I trust you." He said getting up and walking upstairs. He came back and handed it over.

" Good to keep it here." I said as I opened it and sat on the other chair.

" Anna and Mr. Saltzman wanted to read it, but I don't know them that well." He said as I nodded.

" Don't worry, I'll give it back by the end of the night. Promise." I say as Jeremy nods. The doorbell rings as I keep reading, luckily, I'm a fast reader.

" I'll be outside." Damon said as he went with Elena, but not before giving me a kiss. As I kept reading, a passage spoke to me, I stopped and read it quietly to myself in my head.

" It was Giuseppe Salvatore who removed my fear. He told me he would protect the secret of the spell book. He said he would carry it to his grave."

 " Would he really do that in the physical sense?" I asked myself as I thought single mindedly. Would Giuseppe really bury it with him to keep it with him even in death? Only one way to find out. I gave it over to Jeremy.

" I'd love to read more, but at another time." I said as he smiled before heading to his room, probably to put it away. As he came down, Elena, Stefan and Damon came back in as Jeremy sat down back to his game.

" How was the reading?" Damon asked as I nodded

" Pretty good. Askew passages and what not." I replied. I gave him a knowing look. 

" Jer, did you tell anyone other than Mr. Saltzman about Johnathan Gilbert's journal?" Elena asked as Jeremy smirked.

" Why is everybody so obsessed with that thing?" Jeremy asked as he looked confused.

" Who else did you tell?" Elena insisted.

" Just that girl Anna." Jeremy replied as Damon stood by me.

" The hot, weird one?" Damon asked him. Jeremy nodded.

" Wait, who is Anna?" Stefan asked determinedly.

" That's what I want to find out, gotta make sure she's not crazy and all." Damon said as Jeremy smiled.

" She wants me to meet her at the Grill tonight. If you want to meet her." He said as I swung my car keys.

" I'll drive." I say as he smiles brightly.

" I get to ride in your car? Sweet!" He exclaimed as we began to head out.

" Where did you put the book?" Elena asked Jeremy.

" In my room, put it back when you're done or whatever." Jeremy called Damon and I headed to my car. Jeremy popped in the back.

" I've missed riding in this car!" Jeremy said with a smile.

" We used to get high at the Falls." I said as Damon chuckled while I started my car. We drove over to the Grill. After parking, we all got out after I locked up.

" There she is." Jeremy said as I saw a girl at the pool table. I see Damon look stiff and surprised. Anna greeted Jeremy as Damon and I sat at the bar.

' I know her.'

" As in?"

' Back in 1864. She's a daughter of one of the vampires that were raided right before the Church Fire. What the hell is she doing here?'

" I have no idea, but I don't think it's good for any reason. But I do have a giant idea where the Grimoire is."

' We have to find it before Stefan does. He might want to burn it thinking I still want to get Katherine back.'

" He should learn to trust you, but knowing him. He won't."

' What idea do you have?'

" In the journal it said It was Giuseppe Salvatore who removed my fear. He told me he would protect the secret of the spell book. He said he would carry it to his grave. Could it be buried with your dad of all places?"

' Knowing how paranoid that man was. It's most likely. I know where he's buried. We should go. Tell Jeremy we have an errand to run.'

" Good idea."

" Hey Jer, Damon and I are going to head out. Do you think Elena could come get you when you finish?" I asked as Jeremy gave me a thumbs up. Damon and I headed out and got to my car. I started it up and we drove. Damon gave me directions. After parking and locking up, Damon and I headed into the woods. We saw Elena and Stefan at an undug grave holding the book.

" Well, what do you know? You still can't trust me." Damon said as hurt flooded out of him. The betrayal of trying so many times to get Stefan to understand that he doesn't want the tomb to be opened.

" I can't let you bring her back. I'm sorry." Stefan said determined and unshaken.

" How many times do I have to drill it in your fucking head Stefan. I don't want the Tomb opened." He yelled in anger and hurt.

" I don't see you as keeping your word, Damon!" He yelled in anger.

" The fact that you're here means that you read the journal." Stefan said as I came forward.

" I read it, jackass! So we can return it to Sheila! Damon doesn't want the Tomb opened! He has no fucking motive!" I screamed as anger roared in my blood.

" He's tricking you, Raven. He doesn't love you!" Stefan said as he held the book tight.

" I love her, Stefan! With everything that I am and will be." Damon said as I saw tears in his eyes. Stefan looked shaken.

" I'm glad Katherine is stuck in the Tomb. She deserves it for what she's done. Coming here, I was going to open the Tomb. When I met Raven, that all changed." Damon said, pouring his heart out.

" Raven showed me I can be a better person, a better man, and better brother." Damon said, taking my hand in his.

" And for you to try and sway Raven, whom I've never compelled, that I am the problem. It shows me what you are. The self proclaimed righteous brother can do no wrong. I haven't spilt blood since I've been in Raven's presence." Damon said, moving his arms out. Stefan looked incredibly shaken by this.

" Stefan, she's the love of my life and I don't want Katherine to touch a single lock of her red hair. I'll kill the bitch myself if I have to. But I need to get that Grimoire for Sheila so that doesn't happen." Damon said, putting his hand out.

" Stefan, you can't hold this grudge or whatever you have against Damon anymore. I've seen him with Raven. He's deeply in love with her and honestly you need to let this dark version of him out of your head. I've tried telling you when you were digging your father up, but you wouldn't listen. If you want to make this right, you have to give the book to Damon." Elena said as she had her hands into fists. A Wavelength pulsed from Elena, honest and truth coming from her. Stefan looked like he was stuck between a rock and a hard place before giving a defeated sigh. He walked over and gave it to Damon.

" You'll have to prove me wrong, brother." Stefan said as Damon took the book. He backed away to the grave of their father.

" We can go Raven. We'll take the book to Sheila's tomorrow." Damon said as he turned to me.

" Sounds like a plan Damon." I replied as we walked back to my car. We got in and I drove back to my place. After getting through the threshold, Damon took a breath.

" I'm surprised Elena stood up for me like that." Damon said as he put the book on the kitchen counter.

" She was telling the truth. At least from what I felt." I replied and gave him a side hug and a kiss on the cheek. He hummed calmly.

" Stefan taking that step forward, don't let it heal everything. Because we don't know what he has planned." I said as he turned to me and nodded.

" A small drop in the healing process, but it shows that he is starting to trust my words." Damon said with a small smile before kissing me deeply.

' You've shown me a better way and I meant every word I've said and will say to and about you.'

" You are too kind Damon."

As we parted, we headed up to my room. Damon put the book on my bedside table. My stomach growled loudly and I chuckled.

" Sometimes I hate when my stomach gives me away." I chuckled as I fell onto my bed chuckling like a madwoman. Damon slank beside me and kissed my cheek as the Bliss ran through my cheek.

" I'm gonna run to the Grill for food. Are you going to be ok here?" He asked as we sat in my room.

" Yes, I'll hide this so it'll be safe." I said as I picked it up and put the spellbook in my closet and shut the door. He smiled before coming over and kissing me.

" I'll be back in a half hour tops." He said as I smiled. He kissed my nose before heading down. I heard my car start and leave. I smiled before I walked outside, I took a breath.

" Damon's got this." I told myself as I stood on my balcony. Damon was going to get the spellbook to Sheila tomorrow.  I smiled and soon felt a hard force hit the back of my head. I groaned in pain as I fell.

" Grab her and lets bolt." A female voice called. I felt my eyes fluttering as I was losing consciousness. I forced a thought quickly before I passed out.

" Help me."

Then the world went black.

Chapter Text

I awoke feeling the knot grow in my head. I was in an unfamiliar location. Like a motel. I saw Elena next to me. She awoke next to me. I looked to see someone sleeping in a chair. I put my finger over my mouth. She nodded and we got out of the bed and tried as quietly as we could to get out. I go for the deadbolt.

' Ready?' I mouthed as she nodded. I tried and we stopped as I felt a Wavelength hit me.

" I wouldn't." the guy said before coming towards us.

" Don't try to escape. Don't even move. Do you understand?" He told us. I noticed his eyes moving and dilating. He was trying to use compulsion. We moved away from the door as the guy went for the minifridge. My mind was panicked, I couldn't get a message to Damon. I don't even know where the hell I am! Elena goes for the door and there Anna is!

" Seriously Ben?!" Anna was annoyed as she had Elena by the hair.

" Let her go!" I growled humanly.

" I told them not to move! I did that eye thing that you taught me!" Ben exclaimed in desperation.

" And forgot the lesson about vervain! They're dating vampires, Ben. Duh!" Anna said pointedly as she grabbed my neck and slammed both Elena and I into a wall.

" Damon and Stefan are going to royally pissed off Anna." I said through gritted teeth.

" Anna? As in that Anna?" Elena asked as Anna grinned. She slammed us in the bathroom and locked the door. I see a body in the tub as Elena flips the light on.

" Bonnie!" I exclaimed as I sat her up.

" Jesus fucking hell." I said as anger pulsed through my body.

" I've got a washcloth." Elena said as I nodded. I took it as I pressed it to her head. Bonnies eyes began to open.

" Elena? Raven? Where are we?" Bonnie asked as we helped her out of the tub.

" We don't know." I replied as Bonnie gripped her head.

" Oh my god! Ben is a-!" Bonnie gasped. Elena put the facet on.

" I'm so stupid! I fell for his charm. I'm an idiot." She said as I pulled her in and rubbed her back.

" No, he had all of us fooled!" Elena said as she got into the hug, I welcomed her.

" Why are we all here?" Bonnie asked me.

" I think Anna wants into the Tomb. They need a witch to open it. And we are the leverage. That's what I can think of." I said as the anger rose more and more.

" They need a witch to break the spell and let the vampires out. With Emily's grimoire." Elena told her as she shook her head. 

" No fucking way am I or my grams doing that." Bonnie said with anger in her voice. Ben burst through the door and shut the facet off.

" You're wasting your time. I'm not gonna help you." Bonnie said with a straight face, but a Wavelength pushed off of her that retained fear.

" That's why they're here." Ben said, grabbing Elena and I by the wrist.

" Motivation for you to behave. You know, you shouldn't be so desperate. You made it too easy." Ben said before he opened the door.

" She wants to talk to both of you." Ben said sadistically before throwing us out and shutting the door trapping Bonnie inside the bathroom again.

" Well, well. Elena Gilbert. You really are Katherine's doppelgänger." Anna said with a stoned face before looking at me.

" And you must be Raven Nyx. My my, you've been talked about a lot. You two must have the Salvatore boys reeling." Anna said as Elena gripped me tight on my arm as I stood in front of her.

" Who are you? What do you want with us?" Elena asked as I glared at the Vampire.

" I'm Anna. Your brother may have mentioned me. I mean, we're like, practically dating." She said with a girlish sarcasm behind her voice.

" And a bitch to boot." I said glaring as she smirked.

" So you are the fun one." She said as I smirked. No fear or panic in my mind.

" Anna kidnapped Elena, Bonnie and I. We have no clue where we are."

' I promise to find you three. I'm not going to let that little bitch hurt you.'

" I'm a jack of all trades." I said through gritted teeth. Anna smirked as she looked out the curtains.

" Bonnie's not gonna open the tomb. Especially when you have two of her best friends locked up like a bargaining chip." Elena said as she sat in the chair. Anna looked our way.

" Oh, I think she will." Anna said sadistically. Through a Wavelength she was giving off, it felt loss and betrayal and a word kept playing.

" Momma." 

" Do you really want Katherine out that bad?" Elena asked as Anna shakes her head.

" Trust me. No one I know wants to see that girl again. Except Damon, the lovestruck idiot." Anna said sarcastically.

" If word hasn't spread around that Damon doesn't love that bitch anymore. News flash, he proclaimed his love for me and has proved it on multiple occasions." I told her through my black lip.

" Your mother is trapped in there. Is she?" I asked as she looked stunned.

" How?" Anna asked in confusion.

" Doesn't take an idiot to know it's not Katherine you're after." I said as I crossed my arms.

" Katherine couldn't help herself. She just had to toy around with both of the Salvatore brothers. And when she got caught, so did my mother. I watched Johnathan Gilbert take her away." Anna said sadly.

" I'm sorry." Elena said as she looked saddened.

" You really mean that, don't you?" Anna asked before chuckling darkly.

" Yeah, I think we'll skip the dead mom bonding so you both can start serving a purpose." Anna said as Elena looked puzzled from what I could see.

" Leverage." Anna replied before grabbing Elena's phone.

" Does this belong to you?" She asked before getting it and pulling up a contact.

" They're fine. For now. Tell me you have the grimoire and they'll stay fine."  Anna said as she perked her lips into a smile.

" Which means your brother has it. And I have the witch. So one of you had better meet me in the very public town square in 30 minutes so we can safely discuss how fun it's gonna be to work together." Anna said before hanging up.

" That'll be a problem for Stefan to get." I remarked as Anna looked angry.

" The thing is, it's in a place where I can only go." I said lying through my teeth.

" You're lying." She said as she got in my face.

" Lay one hand on any of us and it goes to the grave. No notes to where I've hidden it. Not even Elena or Damon knows." I say half lying, only Damon knows.

" I'm leaving." Anna said after knocking on the bathroom door. Ben comes out with Bonnie.

" Keep them buttoned down. Compulsion won't work. Just use violence." Anna ordered as Ben pushed Bonnie on the bed. I go to her and hug her tight.

" Right. I got that." He replied, annoyed. Anna then left.

" Sit. Behave." He told us.

" Asshole." I said, rolling my eyes. Ben smirked and took a chair and sat down in front of us.

" So you're the key to this. Literally. The one who opens the door. Tell me, how long have you been a witch?" Ben asked as he stood.

" Is there anything to drink here?" Elena asked, but Ben got up and smirked at her.

" Are you offering? There's water on the night stand." He told her. Elena picks up the glass and is about to drink.

" Hey. Can I have a sip?" Bonnie asks, Elena nods and hands the glass to Bonnie. I watched as she tossed it on Ben and the wetness turned into flames.

" Lets' go!" Bonnie cried out as she got the door open. I go to run after her and Elena, but I'm grabbed.

" Come back in! Shut the door!" Ben yelled as he gripped my neck.

" Don't hurt her!" Bonnie exclaimed.

" Don't make me!" Ben growled out. Bonnie and Elena came back and locked it. He throws me to Elena.

" You are going to fucking pay for that." I said as anger roared in my blood like a steaming desire. Ben began pacing in front of us.

" Witches don't have eternal life, right? So you guys can die." He asked as Bonnie glumly answered she could.

" Ah. That sucks." Ben replied before the door was kicked open. Ben screamed as the sun hit him.

" Stefan!" Elena yelped as she, Bonnie and I ran out of there. I see Damon at the end of the walk.

" Oh!" I exclaimed before rushing into his arms. He took a deep breath as he held me tight.

" Thank god! Thank god you are safe." He said, panting with worry. I held him tight.

" I couldn't really think. I was so panicked. I I I didn't." I said as tears left my eyes. He calmed me down as he held me.

" Let's get you out of here." He said pick me up. He got me out of there and back to the Boarding house. 

" I could play a stoned face, but god damn it." I said, still shaking.

" Thank god you are safe. When I came back, you were gone. I heard you. I was royally fucking pissed but worried." He said holding me tight.

" I was this close to calling your dad." He said as he rubbed my back. I see the Spellbook on the table.

" Sheila wants to open the Tomb. To get Pearl out of there. No one else." He said as I looked worried.

" I'm going with you. I don't want that devil to get her hands on me again." I said as he nodded before giving me a deep reassuring kiss. We got up as Elena came into the room.

" I'm gonna have to change the locks. " Damon said as Elena smirked.

" You might have to." She replied before we all headed out as night fell. A party in the woods roared to life.

" The Duke party. I forgot. I hope they stay clear of the church." Elena said as she wore her coat.

" Best keep it that way. I want the little bitch and her mother out of her by daybreak." Damon remarked, keeping me close.

" Elena, Raven, hey!" Matt exclaimed as Caroline joined him.

" Elena! Oh my God, where have you been?" Caroline asked as she looked at her then at me.

" Long story for another time." Damon replied.

" We haven't met. I'm Matt." Matt says as Damon shakes his hand.

" Damon." He replied calmly.

" Raven has spoken volumes about you. Enjoy the party!" Matt said before he and Caroline went somewhere else. We found the tomb. Damon carried the book and gave it to Sheila.

" When you get Pearl out of there or whatever. Keep the book. Anna wants her mom so bad, after that they can leave." Damon said as Sheila nodded.

" Of course Damon, you gave us the Crystal and now the Grimoire. You have made my family proud." Sheila said with a smile.

" I do keep my promises." Damon replied with a kind smile. We headed down the stairs and Sheila began lighting up the torches.

" Air. Earth. Fire. Water." Sheila says calmly as Bonnie was holding a water bottle.

" That's it? Just water from the tap?" Elena asked as Sheila smiled.

" As opposed to what?" Sheila remarked with a smile.

" I just figured maybe it would have to be blessed or mystical or something." Sheila replied as Damon just held me tight.

" We're ready." Bonnie said before her and her Grams recited the spell. Speaking spells as the torches flared up. The door to the Tomb opened.

" It worked!" Bonnie exclaimed.

" Of course it worked." Sheila replied. Anna came down and smirked.

" There you go. Get your mother and leave town." I said as she grabbed me. She pulled me inside the Tomb.

" The fuck!" I screamed and thrashed about as she dragged me deeper. Everyone's shocked expression fades away as I see Elena coming in.

" You must have a taste for it. You scream and shriek and even bother to escape, but then you just come right back to it." Anna said to Elena, who had a flashlight. I turned to see a desiccated Vampire.

" Mother! Mother. Your boyfriend did this, you know." Anna said as she pulled a blood bag out, but grabbed Elena. Anna threw the blood bag to the wall.

" And Johnathan Gilbert. I made a choice a long time ago that it would be Gilbert blood that brought her back to life. I had Jeremy all ready to go but...." Anna said before biting her wrist and slamming it into her mother's mouth.

" No!" I screamed and slammed into Anna. She fell and I got Elena up.

" Go!" I screamed as I looked back to see Anna and her mother getting up. I ran fast, but as Elena exited the door, I felt a hand grab my wrist.

" I can still feel the Tomb spell. Either you take it down or she dies." Anna said as I saw Damon's face. Sheila and Bonnie looked infuriated. They start chanting and I feel the power coming down. Anna and Pearl leave and I go into Damon's arms.

" I just wanted my mother back. Jeremy's fine." Anna said as Sheila and Bonnie chanted and the flames roared to life before going out.

" The spell should be up and sealed again." Sheila said out of breath.

" Are you ok?" I asked as I helped her sit up.

" Yes, I should be ok." Sheila said with a slightly weakened smile.

" I don't want anything to happen to you because I was taken." I said as she nodded.

" You are a shining light to this town, Raven. You couldn't be lost." Sheila said as Bonnie began to take her. The door to the tomb sealed shut.

" Thank god, you are ok." Damon said as he held me tight.

" Damon, while I was dragged in there. I didn't see Katherine. I don't think she was in there." I told him as we left.

" She's out there? Free to cause harm?" He asked as I nodded.

" The bitch walks about." I said as he held me close and tight.

" I'm not going to let her harm you or lay a hand on anyone you care about. But, we need to pay a visit to another dead vampire." Damon said as he waved his keys. I nodded and we got in.

" I'm worried about Sheila." I said as this dreaded feeling hit me like a sack of bricks.

" She didn't look too drained enough for the spell to bounce back on her. She'll probably need a few days to recover." Damon said as we drove over to the motel where Anna was. We saw the light to the room come alive. Damon and I went up there and he kicked the door open.

" You kidnapped and hurt my girl. For what! So you could have a happy ending?" Damon asked as he choked out Anna.

" Damon, please! You wouldn't have helped me, you know you wouldn't have! I had to use Raven!" Anna pleaded.

" Why did you do this to us!" I screamed in a rage.

" Katherine! The guard. The one at the church. The one who locked us in. She promised to turn him. He was obsessed with her. She had him under her spell, like everybody else. He let her go." Pearl said as Damon released Anna.

" Last I saw her was Chicago, 1983. She knew where you were Damon. She didn't care." Anna said as Damon shook his head.

" I don't care! I wanted her locked in there! I don't love that conniving bitch!" Damon said as he spit anger towards the two.

" Leave town. Never come back." Damon said as I took his hand.

" Damon, baby." I say calming him down. He looked at me and held me tight.

" Let's leave them." I say as he nods. We left and we were back at my place. We headed up to my room.

" Are you alright?" I asked as he rubbed his thumb on my cheek.

" Not really. You were kidnapped. You were used as bait. I was so devastated and worried about you, I almost frenzied. But when you sent that message. I knew I would find you. I love you too much to lose you. To be with you makes me feel more human than you realize. I can feel it." He said holding me tight.

" I'm here now. I'm not going anywhere Damon. I love you too." I said as he cradled my cheeks.

" I love you, Raven. My Onyx stone. My drive to live." He said before giving me a kiss that was making me see stars. The way I held him tight felt like home.

" Damon." I whispered as he kissed my cheeks.

" I want you. I need you to show me."

He looked at me and I nodded. He smiled with those adoring eyes before kissing me again. The kiss was deep as I removed his jacket. It plopped on the floor as he kissed me, removing my flannel before hoisting me up into his arms. My legs around his waist as he ripped my shirt off of my body. 

" I love you." I whispered as he laid me down. He smirked as he stood up and took his pants off. I quickly stood up and took mine off with his help. His hands over my body as he laid me down. He crawled on top of me and began kissing me down my body.

" I'm going to show you how much I love you." Damon said as he lifted my back up and took my bra off. He continued to kiss my body before sucking on my nipple and tweaking the other. The Bliss was making me feel all types of hot and warm. All the want in my body pulsing.

" Jesus fucking!" I cried out as he began kissing down my body and taking my underwear off. He smirked at me with those eyes before parting my legs. 

" Trust me?" He asked as I nodded. He smirked before he began licking stripes. I groaned in pleasure as I gripped the sheets with one hand and the other gripping the bed frame.

" God! Damon!" I moaned as he began twisting his tongue on my clit. My breathing became quick as the Bliss was going into overdrive. This coil in my belly began to twist in all types of ways as my moans grew louder and louder.

" That's it, Raven, scream for me." He said before diving back. The coil snapped and I screamed as the Bliss and my climax exploded. Damon didn't stop for one second till my body calmed down. I sat up a bit as I saw him taking his boxers off. There before me, stood Damon in all his naked glory. He came on top of me as I watched him line his cock at my core.

" I can see you are nervous." Damon said as I nodded. 

" A little pain for a fuck ton of pleasure." He said before I nodded, he kissed me and I felt him slide home. I groaned as I felt like I was being torn in half after his cock settled.

" God, you are warm." He said, kissing my face and neck as the pain began to dispel.

" You can move Damon." I said as he smiled and kissed me. He began to thrust and all that pain became pleasure. My head falling back on the pillow as my moans echoed in the house.

" Fucking Christ, you are tight." Damon groaned as I lifted my leg behind his back for a better angle and my god! The Bliss was echoing and vibrating all over my body. My neck exposed as I felt his fang piercing the skin, I cried out as I hit another peak as Damon groaned into my neck. A hot warmth entered my body before he stiffened, another pulse echoed inside my body as if I had a deeper connection to Damon. I let out a heated breath as he pulled out of me. I moaned at the loss. I felt a wetness on my neck. I dreamily looked as Damon smeared his blood on the bite. The skin stitching itself shut.

" So that's what everyone was talking about." I said with a chuckle. Damon got up and headed to the bathroom and came back with a wash cloth. He pressed on my lower belly and the warmth I had exited. He pulled it away and there was blood and other fluids. I blushed and laid my head back. He went back to the bathroom and came back empty handed. He crawled to my side and held me tight.

" Not sore or anything?" He asked as I shook my head.

" Nope, that was perfect for my first time." I replied with a blush.

" That's good." He said before kissing my forehead. My phone began to ring. I turned to the side and picked it up.

" Hey Raven." Bonnie's voice came through the phone. Oh shit! Sheila, is she ok?

" Hey Bonnie, is Sheila ok?" I asked as I was still worried.

" Yes, she's ok. She took a nap and woke up feeling a bit drained. I cooked her a meal." Bonnie said over the phone.

" Thank god." I whispered as Damon was back laying in bed.

" I'll let her know, you'll be visiting soon, the spell didn't have enough time for a rebound on us. Thank god. I can't lose my Grams like that." Bonnie said as I smiled.

" Alright, take care hun." I replied before hanging up. I put the phone to the side and curled back into Damon's arms.

" I'm glad Sheila is ok." Damon said as he rubbed my shoulder. I just curled up even more against Damon.

" Same." I said looking up to him and smiling. He gave me a kiss and I just laid in his arms before sleep took a hold of me.

Chapter Text

I woke up to the sweet smell of breakfast again. I moaned as I woke up. I went to the shower and got cleaned up, as I lathered up my body, I felt different; a good difference. I slept with Damon and it felt good. After finishing up, I got dressed in a black and red tank top and black torn jeans before heading downstairs. Damon was cooking, it seemed to be steak and eggs.

" Morning, my dreamy Onyx." Damon said as he plated the food and placed it in front of me. I hummed as he came over and kissed me. I hummed gleefully into the kiss as the Bliss radiated throughout my body.

" It feels different." I said as Damon smiled.

' Like a good difference?'

" Like my entire body radiates in the Bliss when you kiss or touch me."

" Well that's delicious to know." Damon said before kissing my neck as I began to eat. The steak was beyond delicious and the eggs were divine. After practically wolfing down my food, Damon took my plate and washed it.

" Want to head to the grill?" Damon asked as I drank some coffee.

" For food or boozing?" I asked as he snickered.

" A Bourbon would be lovely." Damon replied as I smirked. I grabbed a red and black flannel before putting my combat boots on.

" Let's ride!" I exclaimed as I twirled my keys in hand. Damon smiled before opening the door and letting me out. I had a kick in my step before getting into my car. I drove fast as hell before getting into town and parking my car.

" You sure do love driving your car." Damon said as we got out.

" My baby is the best along with yours!" I explained with a chuckle. Damon smiled before spinning me as we got to the Grill. Damon sat me down and ordered a bourbon. I see Alaric sitting at the bar.

" Behold the teacher. Don't you have some papers to grade?" Damon asked as Vicki came over and poured a shot.

" He grades with a buzz, but so do you." Vicki said as Alaric raised his glass with a smile.

" Well, most things in life are, but things are looking up." Damon replied as Vicki smiled.

" You don't strike me as somebody who gets depressed. Compared to what I'm going through." Alaric said as Damon smirked.

" Nah, rather never get sorrowful when life is glowing." Damon said before kissing my temple. Bliss radiated along my body.

" You two have a good afternoon." Alaric said before he walked away. I see Liz Forbes walking in and coming up to the bar.

" Daytime drinking, huh?" Liz asked while she sat next to Damon.

" Not really, spending time with my girl." Damon replied and took my hand.

" Listen, I need a favor." Liz asked as Damon raised an eyebrow.

" There's a fundraiser here tonight that the Founder's Council is throwing. The town's most eligible bachelors get raffled off for dates, and, well, we're short a bachelor." Liz said as Damon put up a hand.

" Sorry, Liz, I wish I could help. As you can see, I've got my glass of Raven keeping me company. I wish I could." Damon said with a sad smile.

" I understand that point." Liz said as Damon looked interested in something else.

" One thing. Can you get information on someone for me? Alaric Saltzman, the history teacher. There's just something a little off about him, and I just -- I just wanna make sure that the high school did their homework on this guy." Damon says as Liz nodded.

" Of course, Damon." Liz replied before heading out.

" I got that A in Chem." Vicki said as I smiled wide.

" Hell yes!" I say as she grinned but it fell.

" My mom's in town." She said as I groaned.

" Oh no." I replied, taking her hand in mine.

" But, no worries. I'm not going to let that drag me down. Things are finally going my way and I'm not going to let that destroy me." She replied before sauntering off. Damon paid for his drink and we headed to his place. Elena came into the library where Damon and I were lounging on the couch.

" Is Stefan here?" She asked as Damon shook his head.

" You look like you are doing better." Elena said sitting on the opposite couch.

" A lot in fact! I've got my girl in my arms. What could be better?" Damon asked as he twirled a lock of my hair.

" What's on the agenda today?" I asked as Elena looked sad about something.

" I'm just meeting Stefan. We're going to the fundraiser." Elena said but that face remained. The Wavelength had sorrow and confusion on it.

" Elena, what's wrong?" I asked as she looked at me.

" It's like you know what I'm thinking." She said as I chuckled.

" Nah, I'm good at reading people." I say as I shrug my shoulders.

" So I found out who my birth mother is. Not a lot, but enough." She said leaning on her knees.

" Is it something you want to talk about?" Damon asked as she shook her head.

" Being adopted, yeah it's alright, but at the same time, I wish I knew who my father was. My parents were good, but I wish I knew more ya know?" She said as I nodded.

" Knowing that part of you would give you peace of mind?" I asked as she nodded. I see her eyes light up as footsteps come up. I see Stefan.

" Stefan. There you are." She said getting up and fixing her jacket.

" You doing ok?" Stefan asked as I saw Elena nod. Another Wavelength pulsed as it came from Stefan. Secretive and glum. Elena walked out of the house. From the sound of it, she was heading out.

" I need to talk to you." Stefan said as he fished out a picture of a woman and showed it to Damon.

" This is the woman, Isobel, from North Carolina." He said as Damon inspected the picture.

" Did you kill her?" Stefan asked with a stoned face.

" Memories are fuzzy. I'm not too sure, I might have or Turned her. But I could be misremembering." Damon said as Stefan nodded.

" Thank you for being honest Damon, this is important." Stefan said as he began to walk away.

" No problem?" Damon questioned before he and I went to my car and drove to the grill.

" Time to see middle aged women fight tooth and nail for a date with these Bach men." Damon said as I parked my car and began laughing my ass off. We headed inside to see the festivities

" Damon and Raven, lovely to see you." Carol said as another Wavelength came off of her; Jealousy and Horned Up.

" Oh brother, I did not need to know this."

' What?'

' Carol's all horned up.'

" Sad to see you are now all bound up. By a student no less." She said with a catty grin.

" Eighteen is a lovely number this time of the year." I said as she smiled and the Wavelength changed; Seething Anger.

" I can see!" Carol said before sauntering off.

" Bitch." I grumbled under my breath. Damon smirked before turning to me.

" Hey, easy there, Onyx. No need to bring the claws out yet. You got me and I've got you." He said lifting my chin up. I smirked before he kissed me and the Bliss ran through my body.

" You are a devil in sheets." I said with a chuckle. He smirked before kissing my nose before kissing my bracelet. Liz popped over.

" Raven, a delight to see you." She said as I nodded.

" I ran the check on the history teacher. Do you want this before or after your big debut?" Liz asked as Damon raised an eyebrow.

" He checks out. A couple of speeding tickets. It's a rough story, though. Turns out his wife went missing a few years back in North Carolina." Liz said as Damon raised a brow.

" North Carolina? Does she have a name?" He asked as the next words to come out of Liz shook both of us.

" Yeah. Isobel." She remarked and showed a photo. Damon nodded before she walked away.

' Damon held a woman in a dark room as the night air blew inside. Blood coating his mouth and it was Isobel's face as she had this dreamed look on her face.'

" Oh fuck me!" I exclaimed. Damon looked sullen.

" I think I turned her back then." He said with slight sorrow in his voice.

" Could that be the reason for the Wavelength I got from Alaric? Revenge?" I asked as he looked at me.

" I didn't have my humanity switch on. God!" He said as I pulled him into a hug. He held me tight as he let heavy breaths of regret flood his body.

" You had no idea Damon." I said as I rubbed his back. He pulled away and looked at me.

" I know, I feel terrible." He said as I nodded. We stuck to the side as the raffle went on. Elena and Stefan came over.

" I don't think I told you about my mother." Elena said as Damon nodded.

" Her name was Isobel and you killed her." Elena said as tears threatened her eyes.

" I didn't know who she was. She wanted to be Turned so, I turned her. I didn't know you then. I'm so sorry Elena." Damon said as he was still sullen. Elena's expression changed.

" I had no humanity switch at the time. I did it because she came to me wanting to know and become like me." Damon explained as I rubbed his back.

" I had no idea." Stefan said as he looked guilty and remorseful like he was hiding something.

" I'm still a bit upset, but like you said. You didn't know." Elena said, wiping away the tears.

" When Liz told him, it was like a wave of horror hit his face. It shook him." I said as Elena nodded.

" I understand." She replied before going off with Stefan.

" I've got you Damon. I'm not going anywhere, your past trauma and causing pain. Let me shoulder the pain." I said, taking his hands as the Bliss ran through me. Damon looked surprised as he looked at his hands.

" Is this what you feel?" He asked in shock. I went in shock as it felt like The Bliss traveled to Damon as well.

" Yeah, it is. How?" I asked as he looked at me with glimmering eyes.

" Maybe because we slept together and deepened the Soul Bond more? I have no idea." He said as I took my hands back. He marveled at his hands.

" You are amazing and such a strong woman." He says before we decide to leave and head back to the Boarding House. I sat on the couch as Damon poured a drink.

" You are a delight during the night, Damon." I said as he came over and sat down with me in front of the fireplace.

" As I should be." He replied and gave me a kiss. He turned around and stood. I turned to see Alaric with a stake in his hands.

" Are you really this stupid?" Damon said as he looked at Alaric then at me as a protective nature grew in his body by the Wavelength coming off of him. Alaric ran at him, but Damon pushed him off. I stood quickly and hid behind the bookcase.

" Stay there and stay hidden." Damon told me. I nodded.

" You gonna put down the stake?" Damon asked as Alaric remained in an attack stance.

" Where's Isobel? What have you done to my wife?" Alaric yelled and demanded.

" I'll tell you. She came to me and asked me to Turn her. She willfully came to me and asked." Damon said with his hands up.

" I saw you feeding on her." Alaric said as he was still ridged.

" I'm not lying, she said she wanted me to feed from her, kill her so she could become like me. I wasn't in the right mindset." Damon said as he stood firm. Alaric rushed Damon and he got hit in the stomach for it. 

" I'm going to slaughter you!" Alaric screamed in a rage before he ran at Damon with the stake, but Damon, in a quick motion, slammed the stake into Alaric.

" I'm sorry I had to do this. If I would have known. I would have never turned or ever came across her." Damon said as I came out of hiding and saw Alaric dying on the carpet. His final breath reverberated.

" I had to protect you and myself. He wouldn't have stopped." Damon told me as I came and embraced him.

' I should have just compelled him, but I could smell the fucking vervain.'

" I understand Damon. I do." I replied as footsteps rang out. We see Stefan looking down in horror.

" What the hell Damon!" Stefan yelled as he came down and looked at the dead body of Alaric. He took out the stake.

" He kept attacking me and with Raven here, I had to. He had vervain on him." Damon explained as Stefan sighed.

" Jesus Damon. I'll take care of the body." Stefan said as Damon nodded and came to me.

" Let's get you to your place." He said as I nodded. We got to my car and came home. My phone buzzed as we got into the house.

" Hey Dad? You ok?" I asked as I answered the door.

" I'm on my way home, Raven. The Expo went great! Sold some paintings and that one you told me to." Dad said as I smiled.

" Hell yes!" I said with glee. I gave Dad a painting of a raven on a branch in the moonlight.

" Looks like you made 20,000 dollars. The buyer couldn't help but purchase it, so I had him make it out to you." Dad said as I shouted with glee.

" Thank you Dad. I'll see you in the morning." I say with glee flooding my body.

" You really are a talented artist. I'm proud of you Raven. Always. I'll see you when I get home. " Dad said before hanging up.

" My girl is making money with her artist view." Damon said as he smiled.

" 20k. I'll take it." I said as we headed up the stairs and went to my room. I locked the door, we lost our clothing and crawled under the covers. The Bliss echoing off of our bodies as we laid down. Every trace of his hands on my body left soothing warmth that bloomed.

" I love you Damon." I say as he smiled before kissing my forehead. I closed my eyes and fell asleep in his arms.

Chapter Text

I woke up as my alarm went off. I saw on my bedside table a note with a black rose.

" Had to sneak out. I'll see you at my place after your classes. Keep that bright smile alive while you are there. I love you. DS." 

I smiled before taking the rose and smelling the luscious smell hit my nose.

" I love the rose, ain't you a saint?"

' I love pleasing my woman.'

I got ready after my shower. I put on a dark blue tank top and some lace sleeves before snagging some black torn jeans and my combat boots. I smirked before heading down. I saw my dad with coffee and a Breakfast Bagel. An envelope sat next to the plate.

" 20,000 dollars, beautiful. How was it Dad?" I asked as he smiled.

" It went really well. They might be coming here to see your other paintings soon. It's a good outlet." Dad said as I began wolfing down my sandwich.

" I'll absolutely take advantage." I say as he smiles at me.

" That's my girl." He said as his phone went off.

" Yes, Richard, how can I help? Another display? You have got to be kidding me! I just got back. Alright, fine, but we need to talk about your beck and call." Dad said before putting the phone down.

" Easy there Dad. You've got this." I say walking over and giving him a hug.

" I know, it's a pain in the ass." He said holding me before letting go.

" I think I can kick his ass." I said as I walked to grab my bag. Dad let out a laugh.

" There's that spitfire." He remarked as he threw me my keys before I walked out with my thermos and got into my car. I put the envelope in my center console. After getting to school, I saw Caroline and Matt walking towards me.

" Hey, Raven, how was your Dad's expo?" Matt asked as I smirked.

" He came back after selling some of his paintings, but he sold one of mine that he took and I'm 20,000 dollars richer." I said as Caroline smiled.

" That's fantastic!" She says genuinely.

" Wow, so your dream is becoming a reality then?" Matt asked as I nodded.

" It definitely feels like it and it's from my own hard work." I replied as I grabbed my bag and thermos before going inside. The day dragged on before I was set free by the final bell. I ran to my car and chucked my bag to my passenger seat. I started the car and went to the bank. I went to the teller and deposited it into my account.

" I see the artist's vision has begun to blossom for you." The clerk said as I smiled.

" Absolutely." I replied before they wished me well. I went back to my car and began to drive to the Boarding House. I got out of my car and stopped in my tracks. Two different Wavelengths boomed off. Malice and a serious smog hit my body.

" Oh god." I said as I came up and came inside the house.

" Damon, you there?" I called out.

" In here." His voice called out.

" Who's here?"

' Pearl and her daughter.'

I walked in to see Pearl all dressed up and Anna sitting by her.

" Who's this?" Pearl asked.

" My girlfriend, Raven Nyx." Damon said as I sat by him, my hackles raised.

" You must be a descendant of Aaron Nyx." Pearl said with disdain.

" Yes." I said as she remained calm as her Wavelength coming off of her was serious and Malicious almost bloodthirsty.

" Should we be talking about this in front of a mortal?" Pearl asked as I gritted my teeth.

" Mother, this human is the one I told you about. The untriggered werewolf." Anna said, crossing her arms.

" The unforsaken gene that taints your blood." She said with disgust. Damon held my hand to ease my anger, the Bliss calming me down slightly.

" We've taken up residence at a farmhouse just outside the town. It'll suffice for now." Pearl said as Damon looked pissed off.

" All 25 vampires? In one house?" Damon asked her.

" Not all, some. I imagine that a few have already left town. Others are probably still in the woods or like us acclimating." Pearl said as she eyed me.

" How in the fuck did they all get out?" I asked as Anna smirked.

" I think the witch screwed up that part of her hocus pocus." Anna said as I gritted my teeth.

" Don't disrespect a Bennett witch." I said through my teeth.

" I understand from Anna that the founding families still have a secret council?" Pearl said as she was clearly trying to get back on topic.

" And you're a part of it." Anna says as she looks at Damon then at me.

" That's ridiculous." Damon told her.

" I've been in Mystic Falls since the comet, Damon. I'm up to speed." Anna said nonchalantly.

" And so am I. And now that you've infiltrated the council, I'll need to know everything they know. Starting with a listing of names of all the council members and their families." Pearl said with a sickly smile on her face.

" And everyone you've supplied with vervain." Anna said as her mother nodded.

" Yes, that will have to stop immediately." Pearl said as I chuckled.

" And you need to stop making demands, lady. What gives you the right to demand anything." I said as she glared at me. Stoic from where she sat.

" You should temper your lady Damon, it's unlike a woman to do so." Pearl said in disgust.

" Mystic Falls is our home, Damon. They took that from us. Our land, our home. It's time we rebuild." Pearl said with a calm demeanor, but I wasn't buying it with the Wavelength. " Revenge."

" What, are you crazy? It was 1864. Wake up woman. The world has moved on." Damon said as he rubbed the back of my thumb.

" As a reward for your help I'm willing to give you what you want most." Pearl said with determination.

" I want nothing. Don't even mention Katherine. I've moved on from that psychotic bitch." Damon said with a smirk.

' Don't you forget it.'

" Never will, my darling vampire."

" I no longer have any desire to see Katherine ever again. And there's no way in hell I'm gonna play the role of your little minion." Damon said as Pearl went to get up almost as if to harm me or Damon. Hell No, I stood in front of him.

" Lady, if you don't back off. I'll really give you a problem to worry about. Don't touch Damon or anyone in this town I care about. There will be hell to pay if you do." I said as I felt my voice echo. The look on both Pearl and Anna said it all; They were afraid. They began to back away as I stared daggers into them.

" I'll be in touch." Pearl said before her and Anna left. The buzzing and echoing left my body and I took a breath.

" What was that?" Damon asked as I shook my head.

" I have no fucking clue." I replied as he pulled me into a deep hug.

" I'm glad you did something. I thought she was going to fuck up my eyes." Damon said as I laughed.

" I'm your Onyx stone. I'm the inner strength to keep you afloat." I say as he gives me a deep kiss.

" A bite to eat?" Damon asked as I jumped in his arms with glee. We headed to my car and drove to the Grill. We sat down at the bar.

" The usual for you two?" Vicki asked as I nodded.

" You got it!" Damon replied with a smile as he held my hand.

" One Bacon Cheeseburger and curly fries with a coke. One Bourbon." Vicki said before writing out the order. She quickly got Damon his Bourbon.

" I don't think I've seen you around?" Kelly Donovan said with a grin to Damon.

" I love to see a man drown his sorrows. It's so sexy." Kelly said as I gripped my fist in Damon's hand.

" Sorry hun, no sorrows and not single." Damon said as Kelly pouted before glaring at me. I see Jenna coming in.

" Kelly? Kelly Donovan?" Jenna said as Kelly got up to hug her.

" I heard you were back in town." Jenna said with a smile.

" She used to babysit me." She said as I chuckled before Kelly cut into the conversation.

" And then I used to party with her." Kelly said with a flirty voice. Damon looked uninterested.

" Let's party Jenna!" Kelly said with pride. The two went off to the other side of the bar.

" I'm so sorry about her. I know two are serious. She doesn't know when to quit and it makes me sad. I'm not going to let her upset me or Matty." Vicki said as Damon nodded his Bourbon to her.

" But, anyways on the brighter side, extra crispy bacon and fries topped with the barbeque spice." Vicki said as I chuckled.

" You are a god sent, Vick." I say as she smiles.

" Great tips and I got a promotion. I'll definitely work till graduation then go and see the world." Vicki said with a smile.

" I really want that for you." I told her before she was called by another customer. I see Elena, Stefan, Matt and Caroline on a double date.

" That's cute." I say after Vicki quickly gets me my coke.

" Thank you!" I say as she smiled.

" You are much cuter." Damon said as he toyed with a lock of my hair.

" Ain't you sweet on me." I say before he kisses me. The Bliss ran through my veins like wildfire.

" Eat up, darling. You will need it tonight." He said with a coy yet playful smile.

" I like the sound of that." I said with a smile. I began to devour my meal and finished off the fries.

" How was it?" Vicki asked as I pulled out twenty dollars for a tip.

" Perfection as always." I say with a kind smile and a knowing look.

" Well, look at you. Happy to see you with the right guy and good job at losing the V card." Vicki says with a coy smile that I let out a loud laugh.

" Love you too Vicki." I say as Damon pays the bill before he and I head back to my car. As I grabbed the door handle, I felt a Wavelength. " Hatred, Revenge, Rage."

" Holy Hell." I said as Damon caught me.

" You ok?" He asked as he made contact with my arm. He looked concerned.

" Wavelength. Hatred, Revenge, but all Rage." I said as he looked at me.

" The moment I felt your arm. I felt the residue of it." He said as he got me into my car and he got in the passenger seat.

" Your radar is off the roof as of late. Are you ok?" He asked as I nodded.

" Might be time to read that Journal Bree gave me." I say as he nods.

" Shoot, we can. But for now, back to my place." He said as he placed a hand on my cheek. I nodded and started my car to drive to his place. I parked my car on the left side of the house. He took me inside and kissed me near the stairwell.

" You are so sweet and kind Damon." I said as he smiled, before we kissed, we heard the door open.

" Oh hey!" Matt said as I blushed against Damon.

" Hey." I was embarrassed as Caroline chuckled.

" Did we interrupt something?" She asked. Damon shook his head.

" Of course not, Scout's honor." Damon said, raising his hand. Elena chuckled as Stefan chuckled following her.

" We were actually about to head out for the night, to catch a flick at my place." Caroline said as Matt smiled.

" Sounds good to me." Matt said happily.

" I'll head home too." Elena said with a smile.

" Sounds good, I'll walk you out." Stefan said as the four of them headed out the door.

" The major downside of our living situation. Always someone around." Damon said as I laughed.

" Hey, another night?" I say as he smirks.

" Keep me company for a bit?" He asked as he swayed me to the parlor.

" I can hang." I say as we sit down. We cuddled up before Stefan came inside.

" Good to see that you are happy, Damon. Like the old you." Stefan said as Damon smiled.

" What can I say? Girl makes me feel alive." Damon replied with a chuckle.

" Glad to see it." Stefan said before two Wavelengths hit me like a truck. A vampire came through the windows. I jumped up as Stefan and Damon went to attack him. Another Vampire came and began to batter Stefan. I see him rip off a plate of glass before he grabs a wooden chair leg and stabbed the woman in the chest. The male looks at the body desiccating and jumps back out the window at vampire speeds. 

" Are you ok?" Damon asked as he came over. I was slightly shaking.

" I'm shaken and startled. I'm ok though." I said as Stefan was looking at the body.

" I remember them from 1864. They were in the tomb." Stefan said before looking at me with concern.

" The spell wasn't put up properly. They all escaped the Tomb. Pearl and Anna threatened Damon, the town, and my family." I said as Stefan nodded with understanding. Damon sat me down before going over to the body and throwing it into the fireplace. He comes back over to me and holds me tight, rocking me back and forth.

" It's alright Onyx. Let me take you home." Damon said as I nodded. He picked me up and we headed to my car. He puts me in the passenger seat before driving me home. After parking my car and taking me inside. I saw my Dad asleep in his chair. Damon took me upstairs to my room and placed me on the bed.

" Are you going to be ok tonight?" He asked as he helped me get undressed and in comfier clothing.

" I should be. I'm stronger than fear, but it can still affect me." I said as he pulled me in for a hug. He got me under the covers and stayed with me till I fell asleep.

' That's my girl.'

Chapter Text

I woke up in the morning to being alone. Damon did say he would stay until I fell asleep. I got up and showered before getting out and changing into a red tank top and blue jeans with my black combat boots. I walked downstairs to see Dad at the table.

" We need to talk, Dad. You missed out on a few things." I say as the storm raged outside.

" Lay it on me, I'm all ears." He says with a smile.

" You might lose that smile after what I tell you." I say as I sit next to him.

" While you were gone, this Vampire Anna basically forced us to open the Tomb under Fells Church. She basically kidnapped me to force it to happen. Damon rescued me." I said as Dad got worried and angry.

" Thank god you are safe." He said as I nodded.

" But the spell that kept the Tomb Vampires inside wasn't properly sealed so there are now 26 Tomb Vampires on the loose. Some residing in a house outside of town, others far the fuck away. The leader, Pearl, threatens the founding families and wants the vervain out of town. They want to rebuild." I said as he took my hand.

" They won't get to you, me or any of your friends. That I swear on the Nyx name. How many Vampires have been invited inside the house?" Dad asked as I sighed.

" Damon, only Damon. He made me promise before he told me the truth to never invite another Vampire in the house." I said as he nodded in reassurance.

" Are you going to see him today?" He asked as I nodded.

" Good, I'll need him to keep you safe. If you aren't here, be with Damon. I've given him my trust and I know he won't hurt you." Dad said as I got up. I gave him a deep hug before heading out the door and taking the wood walk in the rain after grabbing my rain proof leather jacket with the hoodie. I quickly mustered over there. I got inside to see Damon working on a clock as Stefan passed me.

" Good hunting." I say as he puts on his rain coat. He walked outside before I walked to Damon.

" My Dad's now in the know about the Tombies." I said as he smirked and gave me a deep reassuring kiss.

" Cutsie Term." He said as we went to sit in the parlor. We basically made out for about an hour before we noticed Stefan hadn't come back.

" He should have been back by now." Damon said as I nodded.

" Let's go look for him." I said as he nodded. We headed out into the woods and nothing.

" He might be at Elena's?" I asked as we headed back to the house and got into his car. Damon quickly drove over to Elena's and we knocked on the door. She opened and we came inside.

" You're ignoring us." Damon said as Elena looked at her phone, it was unmoved.

" My phone is dead, is everything ok, Stefan was supposed to be here thirty minutes ago." Elena said before looking concerned. 

" He went out in the woods and didn't come back. I can't get him on his phone. I figured he was here with you. But now, I'm not sure." Damon said as I got a worried thought.

" Could it have something to do with Pearl? Did she do something?"

" You're not going to like what I'm thinking." Damon said as I sighed.

" Pearl." I groaned before we all piled into Damon's car and drove out there. After Damon parked, he and I got out and walked to the farm house after telling Elena that it would be safer for her to remain inside as she looked a bit too much like Katherine. Damon knocked on the door incessantly. 

" Pearl! Open this door. I swear to God I'll bust through and rip your head off." Damon yelled as we saw the same Vampire from last night open the door with a smirk.

" Pearl's not home. Hmm. Beautiful weather. Not a ray of sun in the sky." He said with a grin before looking at me.

" The untriggered werewolf. What a surprise." He said as he eyed me.

" Back off or I'll rip your fangs out." I said as Damon held me firm.

" Where's my brother, Frederick?" Damon asked through gritted teeth.

" Billy." Frederick called out, we saw two vampires pull Stefan into view, the pained expression spoke volumes.

" You're dead." Damon said as he tried to go through the door but couldn't.

" Whoa. I'm sorry. You haven't been invited in." Frederick said with a sadistic smile painted on his face. The fucking nerve.

" Miss Gibbons?" Frederick called out as a woman with a bite mark on her neck came into view.

" Yes, Frederick, honey?" The woman asked as Frederick ordered her to never let Damon inside.

" 145 years left starving in a tomb, thanks to Katherine's infatuation with you and your brother. For the first few weeks, every single nerve in your body screams with fire. The kind of pain that can drive a person mad. Well...I thought your brother might want to get a taste of that before I killed him." He said before looking at Stefan.

" Billy." He called and Billy stabbed Stefan.

" You have a nice day." Frederick said before slamming the door. Damon and I cursed under our breath and headed to the car. Elena came out with an umbrella.

" What happened? Where is he?" Elena asked and almost pleaded with us.

" They have him. I can't get in and sure as hell I wasn't risking Raven. I haven't been invited in and no the hell you aren't even thinking of going in there. Stefan would tan my ass for it." Damon said as he looked at me.

" Why are they doing this? What do they want with him?" Elena demanded as she stamped her foot in the mud.

" Revenge. They want revenge, that's what they seem to be hell bent on doing." I say as she nods before speaking.

" We gotta do something. We can't let them hurt him. We gotta get him out of there." Elena pleaded as we got into the car.

" Alaric! He can help." Elena said as Damon came to a sudden stop after moving the car.

" He's alive?" Damon asked as Elena nodded.

" How the fuck? You know what, I don't want to fucking know how, but if he can help, might as fucking well." I said as all of my fucks were running low at this point.

" Hell of a mouth you got." Damon said before he drove us to the school. We got out and headed inside, Alaric, alive and well, walking the halls.

" Well, don't you look...alive?" Damon asked as Alaric stood firm and stiff.

" You can't hurt me." Alaric replied with venom on his tongue.

" Oh, I can hurt you, all right." Damon said before I placed a hand on his chest. The Bliss echoing through our bodies.

" Stefan is in trouble Mr. Saltzman." I told him as his face came with a worried expression. We went into his classroom to talk.

" Stefan's in the house. Damon's a vampire. He can't get in. We need you. We would go, but..." Elena started as I was standing firm next to Damon.

" But your life is valuable. And there's not a chance in Hell, I'm risking Raven's life." Damon said before kissing my temple.

" Stefan told me about your ring. How it brought you back to life and all." Elena said as she sat on the table.

" After I rightfully defended myself when you came into my home while my girlfriend was there." Damon said as Alaric gritted his teeth.

" No one is killing my boyfriend. He was protecting himself after you broke into his house." I said pointedly at Alaric.

" I'm sorry, Elena. But it's not my problem." Alaric said in a self debated tone.

" There is a chance of the woman in charge knowing where Isobel is." Damon said truthfully.

" You're lying." Alaric sneered as Damon shook his head.

" The woman knows a contact, who might and a big might on that, that could have the location of where Isobel is." Damon said as genuine truth came from his throat.

" If there is even the smallest chance. I'll take it. Let me grab my kit." Alaric said as he opened his desk drawer and pulled out an arsenal.

" Teacher by day, vampire hunter by night. What are you Buffy?" Damon asked as Alaric sighed.

" I've you to thank for that." Alaric replied as Elena pulled a dart out.

" Those are tranquilizer darts filled with vervain. Put a vampire out for a few minutes." Alaric said as Elena held the dart in her hands.

" Just get me in. I'll get Stefan out. Keep Elena and Raven out of the house." Damon said as I nodded.

" I understand, but you come out alive." I told him as he nodded.

" That's your plan? You're just gonna take them all on yourself? Are you insane?" Elena asked as Damon nodded.

" I'm getting Stefan out of there." He told her as Elena held the vervain dart.

" Elena, I can't protect you while going for Stefan. I don't know how many vampires there are. You have to trust me." Damon said as she nodded in defeat.

" If we're gonna go, let's go." Alaric said he packed his equipment and we all headed out. Damon drove us out there again.

" Raven, you have to trust me now." Damon told me as the rain pelted down upon me.

" I do. I trust you whole heartedly." I said as he caressed my cheeks.

" You get Stefan out of there alive and you come back to me alive. You hear me?" I asked as he nodded, he gave me this near earth shattering kiss that almost made me fall. The Bliss pulsing through our bodies as the rain felt like it disappeared.

" I'll be back for you." He whispered before kissing my forehead. I watched both him and Alaric walk away. I got back in the car and waited. All these feelings burst forth as the day went on. I felt pain and hurt to the point I cried out. Elena looked at me worried.

" Raven?" She asked as I bit back a scream.

" I'm ok. I'm ok." I kept saying as Elena took my hands.

" What's going on?" She asked as I shook my head.

" I think they are in trouble." I said as Elena went wide eyed before getting out.

" How do you know?" She asked before darting off.

" Elena no!" I screamed for her, but she ran off faster than I could call her back.

" Son of a bitch." I gritted as I got out of the car. Time passed as the pain grew worse, Damon was in trouble. I groaned as I trekked through the woods to the house. I see Pearl and Anna going towards the house.

" Stop. What's going on here? What did you do?" Pearl demanded as she opened the door. I rushed up there in a bit of pain, it's not physical. It's the Bond.

" Me? Your merry little band of vampires spent the day torturing my brother." Damon's voice entered closely.

" Trust me. The parties responsible for this will be dealt with." Pearl said as she tried to stay calm. I see Damon looking towards me with worry.

" You didn't control them." Damon screamed at her before brushing past her.

" This wasn't supposed to happen." Pearl said as Damon was at the doors threshold.

" Well, it did. If I had a good side...Not a way to get on it." Damon said before coming to me. He gripped me tight.

" I know what you said. I felt you in pain, I heard your screams. I was terrified." I said as tears came bursting forth. He held me tight.

" Is there a small chance of that woman telling me where Isobel is?" Alaric asked as Damon kept holding me.

" You'll have to ask her. I need to get Raven and Stefan out of here." Damon said before picking me up, a dull ache ripped through me causing my guttural groan.

" Alright." Alaric replied solemnly. Damon carried me towards the get away car.

" I felt it. Everything, every hit and stab. It was a nightmare." I said as I leaned my head on his chest.

" At least you listened to me." Damon said as he kissed my temple. The Bliss washes over any and all pain.

" Of course, but that doesn't stop me from worrying about you." I replied as we got to the car. Damon, Stefan, Elena and I got into the car and waited for Alaric, who showed up a few minutes later.

" I got a lead but she said best of luck." Alaric said as Damon nodded before starting the car. We dropped off Alaric to his apartment, then we got Stefan and Elena to her place before Damon got me home. My dad's car was gone. Damon took me inside and got me to my room. He undressed me and got me under the covers.

" I think you need to sleep it off for the most part." He said rubbing my shoulder. I nodded and curled up.

" I can't lose you Damon." I whispered as I clutched my pillow.

" You won't. That I can promise you." He said as my eyes closed as sleep enveloped me.

' Because I love you too much to die.'

Chapter Text

I woke up the next day feeling recovered from the other day. I showered and changed into a blue and black raven long sleeve and a torn black pair of jeans with combat boots.

' Stefan is trying to cleanse from the blood he took from Elena.'

" That doesn't sound surprising at all. Being as stoic as he portrays himself. I'll see you after?"

' Of course. I love you.'

" Love you too, Dame." 

I went downstairs and saw Dad had already left. I made myself some breakfast and coffee before heading to school. As I went through my school day, I noticed that Stefan was all macho and bravado. He was like a volatile bomb waiting to explode.

" You gotta get your head straight." I said pulling him to the side. He smirked at me.

" I have no idea what you mean." He said, crossing his arms.

" Damon told me about how you practically gorged yourself in the blood Stefan. It's the Ripper inside. You need to control it before you hurt me, Damon or hell, even Elena." I exclaimed as he leaned on the wall near me.

" I think I've got it handled." Stefan said with a smirk.

" You are one slip up to getting caught and staked." I said as anger rolled through my body.

" And you and Damon have yet to tell me what you are. I still have what that Rogue said about you. Seems like a pretty damn good secret if Damon is so hard headed about protecting it." He said leaning closer. The Wavelength coming off of him was toxic as he looked at my neck.

" Not a chance are you finding out. It's my business, you damn addict." I said before I went to turn away before he grabbed my arm. He began to bruise me.

" You are hurting me!" I exclaimed as he let go. A hard bruise appeared on my arm.

" I'm sorry." He said as remorse flooded off of him. I shook my head and backed away to my car. I let a shaky breath go before driving out of there.

" Damn it." I groaned as my arm began to hurt. I got to my place and saw Damon waiting for me.

" Hey, whoa, are you ok?" He asked as I got out of my car and hugged him tight. The pain in my arm radiated as he pulled away. This Bliss wasn't taking the pain away.

" Jesus, what happened?" He asked with worry.

" Stefan. I tried to warn him about essentially becoming a bomb and he grabbed me." I said as Damon bites his wrist. I took it and swallowed a little before the bruise healed.

" I'm going to kill him." Damon said as I placed my hands on his chest.

" No, Damon, he's your brother." I said as he let out a huff.

" I don't like that he hurt you. He should know by now that I care about you to the ends of the earth." He said, cradling my face.

" I know, Damon. But if it goes deeper than this. You have to do something. Lock him up, something." I say as I begin shaking. Damon pulled me into a deep embrace as the Bliss washed over me.

" Thank you Damon." I say as I calmed down. My phone began to ring, I pulled away and saw it was Elena.

" Hey, are you ok?" I asked as I heard shaky breathing on the other end.

" Can I come over? Is Damon with you?" Elena asked as I hummed.

" Yes, head on over. You know where I am." I said before she confirmed she was on the way. About forty five minutes went by before Elena came. Damon and I took her inside as my Dad wasn't home. We sat in the parlor.

" Did you know that your uncle has been kicking it with the Founders' Council?" Damon asked as Elena looked confused.

" Uncle Zach is here? Fuck me." I groaned as I laid my head back.

" Perfect, we'll just add it to the growing list of how everything is falling apart." Elena said, biting her nail as I lifted my head. Damon had my legs in his lap.

" What happened that you needed our help?" Damon asked as Elena shook before sighing in defeat.

" I'm worried about Stefan. He says that everything's okay but he's clearly struggling. How long is it gonna take before he goes back to normal?" Elena asked as the Wavelength spoke for her. " Wanting Safety and Security."

" It's been a while since Stefan has fed on human blood, I don't know to be honest." Damon replied while rubbing my knee.

" He's not himself, Damon. We were kissing and he almost grew out of control. Like a rabid animal." Elena said, twirling her hair nervously.

" I don't know what to say, especially since he gripped Raven's arm enough to leave a bruise when she confronted him outside of the school." He replied as Elena was shocked.

" We need him back on track before he gets someone hurt more than what he did to Raven or worse me." Elena said before leaving and her car left the driveway as I heard the sound of an engine fade away.

" The Founder's Day kick off should be happening soon. Should we go to support my Dad?" I asked as he smiled while twirling my locks.

" Of course." Damon replied with a grin before giving me a deepening kiss. The Bliss ran through my body and echoed back into Damon.

" Let's go, Onyx. We can definitely do more later." He said as I smirked. Damon and I piled into my car and drove over to the Kick Off Party. I see my Dad setting up.

" Hey Dad!" I exclaimed as he turned and smiled. I see the small bags under his eyes.

" There's my spitfire." He said giving me a hug.

" I'm glad to see you are keeping your promise, Damon. I don't know what would happen if she got hurt." Dad said as Damon shook his hand.

" She means a lot to me and the Bond is a nice rose in a protective garden. I love your daughter, more than words could say." Damon said before kissing my temple.

" Brownie points!"

' Aren't you the one who's being sweet now.'

" I'm glad. The full moon is coming soon. I'll be locked in the cellar, I don't need any of the Tomb Vampires in the know of a werewolf in town." Dad said as I nodded.

" Perks of being a Nyx and having control and not maiming anyone?" Damon asked as Dad nodded.

" That is one of the upsides." Dad replied before Mayor Lockwood called my Dad.

" I'll see you tonight." Dad told me before wandering towards the douche known as our Mayor. 

" I would aim for one shot to hit him. Just one!" I said as Damon smirked.

" My Onyx wants to cause trouble. Now that's my joy." Damon said as the day faded into the night. Damon and I came back in a new get up. I was now in a black cocktail dress and some black heels as Damon was dressed to the nines. Stefan found us.

" Oh god! I shouldn't be here." Stefan said as he looked on end.

" Just stay under Control Stefan. I'm still royally pissed off that you hurt Raven, but I know you can control it. Don't give into the blood." Damon said as he had me on his arm.

" Harder than its sounds." Stefan replied as we went through the doors.

" Maybe talk to Elena. Open up more. It might do the relationship wonders. Did well for me." Damon said as we stopped a bit into the house.

" I'm not sure she can handle it." Stefan said as Damon smirked.

" She looks like Katherine. Vampires from all those years ago want to inspect her like a science project. She's in it now, just open your past and yourself to her. She can handle it." I told him as he looked slightly taken aback.

" You actually have a point there." He said glumly.

" Brownie points for you then." Damon said, kissing my nose.

" Now, go mingle with the people. We are founding families after all. Just breathe and keep your composure." Damon told Stefan, who nodded before wondering off. I see my Dad drinking a small glass of whiskey as he was glaring at Richard.

" Easy there Dad." I say as he turns and smiles.

" You look beautiful, Raven." He said as I smiled with a small curtsy. We walked on to see Stefan dancing with Kelly Donovan.

" Have I entered an alternate universe where Stefan is fun?" Damon asked as he had me on my arm.

" Is he gonna be okay?" Elena asked us.

" We gave him some advice." I say as Stefan comes over and takes Elena by the hand to dance.

" I think he actually might." Elena said with a hopeful smile.

" I'm gonna get a drink. If that's alright?" I asked Damon as he smiled.

" Perfectly ok with me. I'll save you a dance." Damon said with a smile. I smiled widely. I went to the bar.

" Shirley Temple. Virgin." I say as the bartender smiled. He pours me my drink and I take it happily.

" Look at you! You look beautiful." Matt said as I turned and smiled.

" An artist has to move about the party scene for a bit." I say as we cheer. I drink as I see Jeremy talking to Vicki.

" You doing alright?" I asked as the two smiled.

" Just catching up and telling each other about our uptick in grades. Our dreams of the future." Jeremy said as Vicki smiled and patted his shoulder.

" We work better as friends, it turns out." Vicki said with a kind smile.

" I just wished that Anna was more like you, a nice girl who respects my space." Jeremy said as he held his glass of water.

" You've got this Jeremy. I know you do." Vicki said before a group of her friends called her over.

" Don't forget to study for that test." Vicki said before sauntering off.

" She's a really good friend." Jeremy said with a kind smile. A Wavelength pulsing from him. " Happiness to see a friend growing as a person."

" I'm proud of you." I said before giving him a hug. I wandered around for a bit before heading outside.

' I may or may not have snapped John Gilbert's neck.'

" Did he provoke you?"

' Said a snide comment about knowing that I was a Vampire and said he would do his best to keep me out of town. Away from you. Not my cup of tea.'

" Jesus, when will they quit?"

' I'm not too sure. But it was hidden.'

I sighed and felt relief bloom in my body before I got fully outside. I see Elena and Matt stop in their tracks as I get a full view of Tyler and Kelly Donovan making out.

" The fuck!" I exclaimed as I strutted forward.

" What the hell are you doing man?" Matt demanded as he pushed Tyler off Kelly.

" Matt?!" Kelly said in tears. But Matt screamed at her.

" Whoa dude calm down." Tyler said before Matt punched him in the face. Tyler slams Matt on the ground. Kelly tries to intervene but gets pushed to the ground. Tyler began an onslaught of punches to Matt and beings choking him out. I ran over and grabbed Tyler. The heat in my blood roared to life as I yanked him off of Matt and pressed him against the wall.

" The fuck are you doing! That's his mother! Are you fucking crazy!" My voice in a slight echo as Tyler looked infuriated. I see Alaric helping up Matt.

" Get off of me." Tyler demanded to try to go for Matt again. I held him there as I saw Mayor Lockwood and he pushed me away. I almost fell but my Dad caught me.

" Are you ok?" Dad asked as I nodded. The heat in my blood dispelling as Damon came into view and walked quickly over to me.

" Are you hurt? Go get cleaned up. It's okay. Go get cleaned up." Richard told Tyler before turning to the crowd.

" Everything's fine. Everything is fine. Come on, everybody, back to the party. Let's go. Come on, have a good time!" Richard said as everyone was either moving inside or remaining outside. The crowd thinned. Richard came over.

" You need to control your daughter there Jack. She could have really hurt Tyler." Richard said as I glared at him.

" And what does that say about Tyler? Huh? He was making out with Matt's mother like a frat boy and you are trying to play it off. Tyler would have killed Matt with those punches." I said as the heat began to rise.

" He was drunk." Richard said with a heated gaze.

" Doesn't fucking matter. You need to be there for Tyler and stop using him as a front for the perfect family. I see the Truth. You go about this fucking power like you own it. Be a better fucking father and Mayor." Dad said as I could feel a heated anger about him. The look Richard gave could kill my Dad and I, but he saw everyone whispering as a few headed inside.

" We will discuss this later." Richard said before going inside.

" Are you ok?" Damon asked as Dad rubbed my shoulder.

" This heat ran through my blood as I ripped Tyler off. I just didn't want him to hurt Matt anymore." I said looking at my hands as Damon's bracelet was dangling on my wrist.

" Its ok. You are ok." Dad said as he looked at me over.

" For the most part. I just wanted Lockwood to shut up." I said with a smirk upon my black painted lip.

" That's my girl." Dad said before patting my back and heading off after making sure I was ok.

" Are you sure you are ok?" Damon asked as I nodded. The Bliss roared to life as Damon cradled my cheek. Worry, hints of heated anger and control blossomed off of me.

" I don't know. I think so." I say as he pulls me in.

" You've got this." He whispered in my ear. We parted and I headed inside for another drink. I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned to see an alive John Gilbert. The fuck!

" Raven, I've heard a lot about you." He said as I felt the Wavelength of the ring on his finger. Oh god damn it.

" Apparently a lot of people have heard a lot about me. What do you want?" I asked as he smirked.

" John Gilbert has a fucking resurrection ring."

" I think it would be in your best interest if you stop what you are doing." He said with a catty smile.

" I don't know what you are talking about." I said as I gritted my teeth, he smirked before giving me a gaze that spoke volumes; Dangerous.

" We don't want something to happen to your Dad if he knew that you were dating a Vampire. Just think about it." John said before walking away.

" The fucking nerve of it all." 

" Are you alright?" Damon asked as he was soon by my side.

" My blood is boiling. John Gilbert threatened my dad." I said through gritted teeth. The Bliss roared to life as my anger flooded through Damon.

" You got to be kidding me." He said as we saw Richard talking to the crowd. My dad is coming to my side.

" Thank you all, thank you very much, thank you. Thank you all for joining us tonight. In just a few moments we will officially begin the countdown to our upcoming Founders' Day celebration and it's a very special one this year. The one hundred and fiftieth birthday of our town." Richard announced as a bell on a table was wheeled over.

" And...and I would like to welcome back one of our town favorite's sons to do the honors of ringing our official charter bell. John Gilbert, would you please join me up here?" Richard announced as John sauntered up like a king amongst his people.

" One hundred and fifty years of community, prosperity, family. We take care of each other, we look after each other, and protect each other. It's good to be home." John says before everyone applauds. Alaric coming over.

" Towns' favorite son. Look at his ring." Damon told my dad and Alaric. John rang the bell and the ring flashed into the light.

" Well, it looks like mine." Alaric said before tailing off.

" Dad, he threatened you. And it isn't good." I said as he looked like he would rip John's head off in a second.

" I got my ring from Isobel." Alaric said as my dad looked at the ring.

" Those rings can be bad news if you die too much. Be careful Alaric." Dad said as Alaric nodded in understanding but unsure fully.

" Isobel, who gave birth to Elena, under the medical care of the esteemed DR Grayson Gilbert, John's brother!" Damon said as my Dad went into a shocked gaze.

" You don't think?" Dad asked as I sighed.

" John might be Elena's Dad." I said under my breath. My Dad, Damon, Alaric and I saw John leaving. We followed him.

" Going somewhere, hm?" Damon asked as John turned around with a gaze and surprise as my Dad was next to me.

" I've never liked to be the last one to leave a party. It's too desperate. You're going to kill me again or you're gonna let Mr. Saltzman do your dirty work? Or Jack, a mighty man himself, to protect his daughter?" John asked as Alaric sneered at him.

" Okay, you obviously know who I am." Alaric said as John smirked more.

" I do. Alaric Saltzman, a high school history teacher with a secret." John said, pointing at Alaric, more like his ring.

" John, you leave me and my daughter out of this." Dad said as I felt his anger rising through a Wavelength.

" So predictable, Jack." John said as Damon took my hand.

" Sure know a lot for someone who just got to town, making demands that you have no business sowing into this life." Damon said as the Bond bloomed with the want to protect everyone and everything he holds dear.

" More than you can imagine, Damon. My knowledge of this town goes beyond anything that all of you or the council knows. So, if you're planning on some clever high speed snatch ring vamp kill move, know that if I die, everything I know goes to the council including the fascinating little tale of the original Salvatore brothers and their present day return to Mystic Falls." John said before looking at my father.

" And the local well loved artist who has made this town known for the arts, what would happen if the council found out his daughter has been swept up by a Vampire that almost burned this town to the ground 145 years ago." John said as I saw from my peripheral my Dad's fist clenching. 

" How did you get that ring?" Alaric asked as John smirked.

" I had inherited one, my brother Gray had the other. This was his." John said, raising his hand, before letting it fall.

" And I wouldn't have given mine to Isobel if I had known she'd hand it over to another guy." John said as Damon smirked in an enraged way.

" So you did know her?" Damon said snidely. 

" Who do you think sent her your way when she wanted to become a vampire? Katherine of all people, no." John said with a smirk of disdain.

" You sent her to Damon?" Alaric asked accusingly.

" Guilty as charged." John said flatly as he toyed with his ring.

" How do you know about Katherine?" Damon asked as dread and worry filled his body from what I got through the Bliss as he held my hand.

" How do I know anything Damon?" John said before looking at me before back at Damon.

" What do you want? Why are you here?" Damon asked flatly as John began to back away like the cat who ate the canary, 

" So many questions. So little time. It was a pleasure meeting you, Ric. I've heard so much about you." John says before walking away. I let out a heated breath as Damon rubbed my back.

" The absolute nerve of that fucker." I growled as I clenched my fists.

" He can't do this." Dad remarked as I looked at him.

" He's hiding something. Something big. I don't think it's going to end well for the supernatural that invokes these town's streets." I said as I looked at the sky and hoped all would go well, but that's never how the story goes.

Chapter Text

After waking up and heading out the door, I went to school draped in a long blue sleeve top and black pants. My combat boots adorning my steps as I headed inside and went to my classes. After the final bell rang, I went to my car. I see Bonnie.

" Hey!" I exclaimed as she hugged me.

" I'm so glad to be back! Grams is recovering very well." She said as I adjusted my bag.

" Thank god! I was worried." I said as she nodded. My face fell, did she know about the Tomb Spell failing?

" The Tombies got out. I think with how everything was rushed, they escaped." I said sadly. Bonnie froze but calmed.

" If they try anything and I mean anything, it won't end pretty. Grams has been teaching me and the Grimoire has helped a lot." Bonnie said as she looked at a tree and a leaf came to her hand. I smiled gleefully and with hope radiating off of me.

" Fuck yes!" I said as she chuckled and pulled me into a hug.

" Are you free at home?"

' Absolutely. Head on over, Raven.'

I smirked before starting my car and leaving the lot. I saw Stefan getting into his car. I drove back roads to get to the Boarding house. I walked up the steps and headed inside. Damon, smiling and handsome as always, stood there with a glass of water for me.

" You are a god sent." I said after drinking the glass.

" Anything to see that bright smile on your face." He said before giving me a kiss. The Bliss roared to life before we parted as Stefan came inside.

" Fucking hell."

" How was school?" Damon said as his body flooded with suspicion.

" Fine, got it, spend it with Elena, but Raven has been watching me to say the least." Stefan said as he pulsed a Wavelength off of him; Bloodlust and Sweeping Emotions Booming Off The Mental Wall Like A Rabid Animal. I almost froze, but Damon held me.

" You felt that?"

' Yes.'

" No change? No cravings? You're fine?" Damon asked as Stefan smirked.

" All of this small talk, Damon. What's the reason?" Stefan asked as Damon had an arm around my shoulder.

" You seem awfully chipper lately, less doom and gloom, a little more pep in your step. No longer the broody younger brother with a drag complex." Damon said with a snide smirk.

" And you think it's because I drank human blood again." Stefan said stoically.

" You could take it easy." Damon said as Stefan came up with a smirk.

" I'm clean Damon." Stefan said before his eyes trailed to me. A Wavelength pulsing; Hunger.

" I think differently." I said as Stefan walked away.

" Jesus fucking Christ. He's starting to drown in the blood, that Wavelength felt like a deep hunger that a demon is forcing on him."

' We have to do something, but what?'

" The Miss Mystic Falls Court! That's where we can get him if it goes too fucking far."

' Good point.'

" I should read this book." I said as he and I went to his room.

" Might be a good idea." Damon said as I sat down on his bed. I held the tightly bound black leather book. 

" I'm going to check on Stefan, I'll be right back. Can't have him go full Ripper with you in the house." He said before coming over and kissing my temple as the Bliss radiated warmth and comfort all over my body. I watched as he walked away before the door closed. I opened the book and saw a scribble of passages.  A few caught my eyes.

" The Ethereal Wolf has sang deep in the spirits of the witches as generations have passed. This werewolf upon commencing their Soul Bond between their vampire mate will unlock abilities. Pulsations of magic and emotion can be sensed from other supernatural creatures and magical artifacts, their voice echoing their power if emotions run high. Immortality is drawn upon the first kill of a human soul. Offspring can occur if the Soul Bonded drink from one another within the synchronicity of joining. "

" Interesting. Note to self, don't drink from Damon if we climax." I said to myself and turned the page.

" The Ethereal Wolf's appearance is different from the average werewolf or Hybrid. The Wolf's appearance is said to resemble a bipedal wolf with a hunched-over appearance, a large tail, and sabretooth like fangs protruding from the upper jaw. Their pelts resemble their soul and purity upon their first transformation and remains upon further transformations. After their curse is triggered, they have the ability to Turn at will and the pain will become a dull ache upon each Change."

" At least that's a good thing." I said before putting the book back in my bag, locked away for further reading. Damon came up with a slightly worried expression.

" Is he ok?" I asked as he sat down and shook his head.

" Yikes, that bad?" I asked. He nodded and laid back on the bed.

" He's practically chugging the stuff in the bag. A bomb waiting to go off before he taps into a living vein." Damon said as I sighed.

" This can't be good. Especially not with John Gilbert in fucking town." I said as he hummed.

" I got some good info if it'll take your mind off of it for a second." I said, patting my bag containing the book. He looked up and smirked. I touched his face and let my mind flow as I gave him the information telepathically.

" Holy fucking hell." He said as I smirked.

" Fucking powerhouse." He said before kissing my lips. The Bliss ran through my body like wildfire. But the bell rang.

" Every fucking time." I groaned as Damon smirked. We went downstairs and got to the door, there stood John Gilbert, he strolled in like he owned the place. I didn't see Stefan here.

" What do you want?" Damon asked, annoyed as it had interrupted our time together.

" You haven't returned any of my calls. Busy with Raven, I see." John said as I gritted my teeth behind my black painted lip.

" Most people take that as a hint when they don't want to be bothered." Damon said with an arm on my shoulder.

" Where do we start looking for vampires?" John asked as Damon groaned.

" How do you act, John? You obviously don't care about catching vampires, you're here talking to me." Damon said as I kept a steady hand on his chest. John smirked at this.

" Actually, I care very much." John replied shakily.

" What does Isobel say about that? I mean, considering that she is one." Damon said, pointing a jab at him.

" Isobel and I share a mutual interest. The original Jonathan Gilbert has an invention that was stolen by a vampire. That vampire was then burned alive in Fell's church, or so Jonathan thought and the invention was lost forever. But then the vampires weren't killed, were they? They were trapped and now they're free, thanks to you which means the invention is retrieval." John said, drowning on his information.

" What is it? What could you possibly want it for?" Damon asked, annoyed.

" The only thing that matters is that I want it back and you're going to help me if you want your secret safe." John said as anger boiled in my head and my body like a wild flame scorching every cell inside my body.

" Why bring me into it John? I mean, I don't know what you are talking about, much less who has it." Damon said as he held me in place, probably to make sure I don't do something stupid.

" Oh come on Damon! You were around back then, you know who these people are, what they look like. He was friendly with a woman who turned out to be a vampire. Her name was Pearl. Does that ring a bell?" John asked smugly like a king demanding Damon's head cut off in the town square.

" I'm not playing anymore. Get out. Get out." Damon insisted as John raised an eyebrow.

" I beg your pardon?" John asked as Damon gritted his teeth.

" You know, I only entertain this whole blackmail scheme thing of yours. It's not going to work. And you should have known something, Katherine and Pearl were best friends." Damon said flatly.

" Talk about a harsh lover."

" I'll tell the entire council what you are." John said with a threat in his voice.

" Go for it! I'll kill every last one of them except for those I actually care about. Then I'll sever your hand, pull your ring off, and I'll kill you too. Do you understand that?" Damon sneered as John smirked.

" Seems like the fact that you care to be here to destroy the Tomb Vampires and both the Salvatore's is because Elena is your daughter, am I right?" I asked as he froze.

" How did you?" He asked as I stepped forward.

" It doesn't take a college degree to figure it out. From what Damon told me, you had Isobel go to your brother and since Isobel didn't want Elena, she left her for your brother and sister in law to eventually take her in. It was one way for you to keep an eye on her. Am I right or does Damon need to snap your neck again for your ring to bring you back?" I asked as John looked angered and impressed.

" Smart girl, it might get you killed." He said through gritted teeth.

' Smart and down to the fact of no bullshit? Can I love you anymore than I already do?'

" Maybe."

" See you, Damon." John said before storming out the door.

" Talk about big dick energy. Strolls about like a prince amongst his subjects, moving them where he wants them to." I said as the anger and heat spread through my veins. I gripped myself before growling.

" It fucking sickens me!" I yelled as a pulse of energy exploded out of me. Damon was pushed back and I looked in shock as the anger dispelled.

" Holy shit." Damon said as he carefully came up to me as I marveled at my hands.

" I don't.. I don't understand what that was?" I said as I looked at him, slightly shaking.

" Maybe your own Wavelength manifested. Are you ok?" He asked as he rubbed my back.

" I feel fine. Just a little shaken up." I replied as he pulled me into a hug. I stayed in his arms and held him tight.

" Are you sure about going to the Founder's Court?" Damon asked as I nodded.

" Best way to keep an eye on Stefan and keep everyone safe." I said as he nodded cautiously.

' I'm here for you. Scream, call into the bond, anything and I'll be there.'

" Thank you Damon. I love you to the point that words can't express it."

" Stay at my place tonight after it's all said and done?" I asked as he smiled.

" I would love nothing better." He replied as I smiled.  I headed to my place a little bit later. After showering and drying my hair, I pulled out this beautiful black and red dress. The corseted off shoulder bodice gleamed with red and black jewels as the dress went to my feet. I grabbed some red and black heels adorned with white gems. I put on a dark smokey eye and my black lipstick on before coming down the stairs. My dad was dressed in a suit.

" You look beautiful." He said as I smiled, My necklace adorning my neck and my bracelet on my wrist. A knock at the door loudly echoed in the house, Dad opened the door and it revealed Damon in a suit.

" Wow you look." He said with an adorning look.

" Like a gothic angel." He said before taking my hand and kissing it. The Bliss rushed through me as I felt my cheeks grow hot. Damon took me to his car and opened the door.

" Again, lovely gentlemen!" I say as I got inside, he carefully shut the door and started the car after going inside. Damon drove us to the Founder's Hall and parked. We strutted up the stairs and saw Anna. My hackles raised as Damon had an arm in mine. 

" In the running for Miss Mystic Falls?" Damon asked as I glared at Anna, she looked a bit shaken up.

" Sometimes you have to wear uncomfortable heels to blend in. I remember this event from 1864, I was supposed to enter before everything happened. I just don't want Raven to rip my throat out." Anna said as I smirked.

" Just don't do stupid shit and I won't have to trigger the curse." I replied as Damon smirked.

" She's a spit fire." Damon replied as I chuckled.

" Anna, John Gilbert thinks your mom stole an artifact from Jonathan senior back in 1864." Damon said as Anna looked confused but weary of me.

" What are you, his errand boy?" Anna asked before I saw Damon's eyes grow with anger.

' Why this little...grrr,'

" I don't know what it is but I don't want him to have it." Damon said as I rubbed his arm.

" I could ask her but you know, you've made it pretty clear that you don't trust us so why should I even bother? Especially since your girlfriend, if she triggers her curse, could kill us without having any sense of control." Anna said as I felt the heat and anger rise, but I pushed it down.

" No suspicion, I'm ok and this bitch has no fucking idea what I could become."

" Because you want to stay in Mystic Falls and John Gilbert's in town, making that impossible. Find out where it is. He leaves, you can buy a welcome mat if after any of this that we find you can be trusted." Damon said before walking me away.

" They have no idea. Just an average werewolf gene carrier. As fucking if."

' Just breathe and I'll dance with you when this insanity is over.'

" Promise?"

' Of course my dearest Onyx.'

I smiled and kissed his cheek.

" We should tell Elena. Stefan on the blood drug." I said as he nodded. I pulled out my phone.

" Elena, are you alone?" I asked after she picked up.

" Yes, what's going on? Is everything ok?"

" Not really, Damon informed me that Stefan is still on the red stuff. Human." I said as I heard a gasp.

" He's been on edge, more flamboyant, I thought he was back on his diet." Elena said as I heard her sit down.

" We can't have him tapping a person's neck, not with your Uncle Zach on the prowl for Vampires to kill." I said as Damon held me close to his chest.

" We might have to do something fast. Hopefully nothing happens today. Keep me updated." Elena's voice was a bit shaken before she hung up.

" Hey!" Vicki's voice called as I smiled as I put my phone away.

" Don't you look gorgeous!" I exclaimed as she was in a blue satin dress and her hair was curled.

" As do you! I haven't seen this dress before! On your own?" Vicki asked as I nodded.

" I wanted something that spoke to me!" I exclaimed as Damon kissed my cheek.

" It absolutely suits you." Vicki said as she hugged me.

" Thank you." I replied as she smiled brightly.

" How has Matt been?" I asked as she sighed with a sad but big grin.

" He's been good, but after Mom's tryst with Tyler; not well. But our camping trip is this weekend, so I'm hoping all goes well." She said with hopeful eyes. She headed back towards her brother as we saw Elena with a different guy. 

" That looks like Amber's escort? What's he doing with Elena?" I asked as Damon was curious.

" The more important thing is where the fuck is Stefan?" Damon asked as he looked about.

" If we disappear, John might get curious. We have to wait."

' I hate this.'

" So do I." I said quietly as I watched the dance go on. Elena looked nervous, but by her breathing, she was calm. After the dance, everyone parted as we saw Elena coming towards us.

" Are you alright?" I asked as she nodded but looked worried. The Wavelength coming off of her was loud; " Where is Stefan?"

" I just. I want to find out where Stefan is." She said as she rubbed her arm. We all went inside before Elena joined the other girls on the stage.

" Before I crown the winner, I'd like to offer a personal thank you to all of these young ladies for their efforts to better our community." Richard said as my Dad came to my side. The applause roared to life.

" So, without further due it is my honor to announce our very own Miss Mystic Falls, Miss Caroline Forbes!" Richard called out. Caroline cheered in surprise. Both her and Elena cheered before Caroline got her sash and crown. Night had fallen before long. Liz had called Damon.

" I'll be back." He said as I nodded, I stayed with my dad. It wasn't long before Damon took me into a private room, Elena finding us.

" What is it, did you find him?" Elena asked with heavy worry pulsing from her.

" There were signs of a struggle in the upstairs bathroom." Damon replied as my heartrate spiked.

" Oh god." I say as I cover my mouth.

" There was blood and that Amber girl is missing." Damon explained more.

" Oh fuck me."

" Oh my god! He wouldn't hurt her, he won't!" Elena asked before looking at me, fear through her eyes.

" If he's tapped the vein of her. We can never be able to tell. We have to go find her." I said as Damon nodded. The three of us began to trek into the woods. I heard a loud scream.

" Stefan!" Elena screamed as he let go of a bleeding Amer. He looked like a monster as the blood was dripping violently from his mouth.

" Stefan. Don't let the blood take you." Damon said as he walked cautiously towards Stefan, his eyes wide and aware. Stefan threw Damon hard and I cried out in pain.

" Stefan! Don't!" I cried. Elena looked between Stefan and I. Turning around double over in pain, I saw Bonnie staring in a daze. Stefan cried out in pain as he clutched his head. He falls to his knees.

" It's okay. Stefan." Damon said with his hands up showing that he wouldn't harm him. Stefan proceeded to run in the woods. I was clutching my side. Liz and the cops showed up after. Damon keeping me standing.

" She doesn't remember what happened." Liz said after checking Amber.

" It's a good thing the girls got here when they did, she lost a lot of blood." Damon said calmly, but through what I felt from him was different; Worry, Anger, Disbelief, and so many others.

" You didn't see anything?" Liz asked as I shook my head.

" No, we just found her and then Raven called Damon." Elena said as Bonnie stepped forward, her body language was strong.

" Is she gonna be okay?" Bonnie asked flatly but with enough emotion.

" It looks like it, yeah. Why don't you girls get back to the party? Damon and I can take it from here." Liz said as I looked at Damon. He gave me a knowing look.

' I'll find you.'

" Alright. Please be safe."

I went with Bonnie and Elena to the party and waited with my Dad.

" Stefan looked like a rabid animal. He attacked Damon. I felt his pain." I said as my hands were shaking.

" If he can't control it, he will have to be dealt with." Dad said before Damon came up.

" Don't worry, he'll be handled. We just have to get Vervain in his system." Damon said as Dad nodded. I went with Damon back to his place. I sighed as we got to the door.

" Talk about a disaster." I said as Damon nodded glumly. We saw Pearl and Anna.

" Oh fucking Christ!" I yelled as Anna put her hands up.

" We're here to talk." Anna said calmly.

" Not in the mood, today's been a no good, very bad day. Brother's drowning in bloodlust and all." Damon said as I quickly got to his side.

" Annabelle tells me you're looking for something I took from Jonathan Gilbert." Pearl said calmly while eying me.

" Speak, I'm on the verge of setting shit straight." I said through gritted teeth. Pearl holds a device in her hands before giving it to Damon.

" What is it?" Damon asked as he toyed with it in his hands.

" Jonathan was passionate about his inventions. He confided in me that he had created a detection device meant to track down the town's vampire element." Pearl says remaining calm while watching my every move.

" It was a pocket watch." Damon said to her.

" That's what it turned out to be, yes. But that's not what I stole. I discovered my mistake when I saw the watch in Jonathan's hand, the night they took us, its stile pointed at me." Pearl said coldly as if in the memory.

" So what is this?" I asked her.

" I have no idea but now it's yours." Pearl says as she backs away.

" What's the catch? Isn’t there always one with you?" Damon asked her.

" There is no catch. My daughter wants to stay here. I want to stay here. You refused to trust us and for good reason. Consider this an apology." Pearl told us as she bowed her head. Damon and I go inside the house.

" Stefan is here, and so is Elena." Damon said as I stuck with him. We could hear screaming and things crashing upstairs. I held Damon tight as fear ran through my body.

" I'm worried for her." I whispered as Damon rubbed my back.

" She's got this." He reassured me. We slowly headed up the stairs as we saw Elena stabbing Stefan with the Vervain filled dart.

" This was the best option, he would have become more bloodthirsty if we didn't stop him." Damon says as he holds my hand. Elena had the now empty Vervain Dart in her hand.

" I don't want to see him right now. It's too much, he hasn't told me anything or opened up to me about his past or the drowning in blood." Elena said as tears rolled down her face. I came over to her and hugged her. She cried in my arms as another Wavelength pulsed from her; Hints of Jealousy, Sadness, Feeling Alone and Wanting Stefan To Be Open.

" I'm going to take him to the cellar." Damon said as I parted from Elena. Elena nodded as Damon picked up his brother and took him away.

" How is Damon able to be so open with you? I never saw that with Stefan." Elena asked as she sat on the bed.

" You know I'm never one to judge actions or people. As he and I grew as a couple, he felt more comfortable, able to take his walls down but knew when he needed his anger. He felt a deep connection with me and I did the same." I say as I sat down with her. My bracelet on my wrist.

" I'm honestly jealous. I want that with Stefan so fucking bad, it hurts." She said as she gave me a sad smile. I rubbed her back.

" You've gotta give him time. You can't let this little cloud of rain destroy your relationship with him, but Stefan has to tell you the truth if he wants to open up." I said as she smiled and leaned on me.

" Stefan kept saying you are something else. Is that true?" She asked as I froze. Oh hell, what the fuck do I do?

" It's not anything bad. I'd like to keep it to myself. Kind of a family thing." I said as she nodded, but the Wavelength coming from her said something else. " Determination and seeking out the truth."

" You should get home. Let tonight's events cool from the inside." I say as she nods. Elena got up and walked away. I groaned before getting up and heading to Damon's room to fall on my back and put my hands on my face.

" Why does my life end up complicated?" I asked the open air before I felt someone beside me. I removed my hands and saw Damon giving a sad smile.

" We do what we can to keep people safe. And you, my dear Raven, my Onyx, are a strong girl. You have done so much to keep people happy, but you have to make sure your happiness isn't in jeopardy. " He said before laying down next to me. I smiled as he pulled me into a hug. The Bliss roared with a soothing calm as I groaned.

" Can I stay here tonight? I don't want to go home." I asked as he smiled.

" Anything to make you feel better." He said as I sat up and gave him a kiss as his hand weaved through my hair. We got undressed and got under the covers, his cool body holding me as our hands entangled. Sleep caught me and everything calmed in my mind.

" I love you Damon."

' I love you like all fire.'

Chapter Text

I woke up the next few days in Damon's room. My dad didn't mind as long as I went to school. Feeling a small headache as I saw Damon wasn't in bed. I got up and showered before I walked to the shelf and grabbed a pair of my black jeans and a blue V-neck. I walked down the stairs and saw Damon sitting on the couch with his head in a hand.

" Hey." I say as he looks up. He pats the couch and I sit down. He pulls me into a hug.

" Stefan is in the cellar, locked up." Damon says as I lean on him.

" Has Elena been by him?" I asked as he nodded.

"  Stefan hasn't moved from the cot. Like he's really thinking about what he's done." Damon said, rubbing my shoulder.

" He'll break out of it. I don't know how long that will take." He said flatly and just held me tighter. I didn't move or even flinch.

" I'm here. I'm here for you in this time of need."

' I know. My Onyx.'

" I'm not going to disappear on you. I'll be the support you need. The blood you drink. The light to your darkness. I'm here."

The words reverberated as Damon took a hasted breath before calming down. He just rubbed my back and I rubbed the back of his head.

" He made me drink of a girl the night that we rose into our transition. The blood was too great." He said as he pulled out the device.

" Still no clue what it does?" I asked as he shook his head.

" It has to be something?" He asked as I barely got a Wavelength off of it.

" Nothing." I said as I shrugged.

" Johnathan Gilbert was a crazy scientist, batshit crazy. Elena has been avoiding her uncle at best these last few days, just checking on Stefan." He said as I nodded.

" Now, time to get your butt to school." Damon said as I smirked. I got off the couch and grabbed my bag before Damon threw my keys my way. I got into my car and drove over. After dealing with the melodrama of school, I walked to my car to see Damon and Alaric.

" This can't be good." I said as I walked over. The serious face on Damon spoke volumes.

" Isobel is in Grove Hill. Thought we'd check it out, but." Alaric said as Damon pulled me in for a hug.

" I'm not leaving without my girl. You're driving." He said before pulling out a bag from the Grill. I opened the bag and saw a Bacon Cheeseburger and curly fries.

" My hero and considerate." I said before popping some fries in my mouth. We got into the car.

" Elena's keeping an eye on Stefan, but she should be fine." Damon said as he took my hand in his.

" Sounds like a plan." I replied as I smirked.

" Let's ride." I said as Damon smirked.

" All types of trouble I see." Damon said as I started my car. Manson blaring out of my stereo. Night was falling fast.

" This is the one here. The records show it was paid 3 months in advance." Alaric said after we had parked,

" This is where it gets tricky. I may or may not be able to get in." Damon said as he knocked on the door.

" Yeah, how does that work? You always have to be invited in?" Alaric asked as I smirked.

" As long as he gets an invitation the first time no issue." I say as Alaric chuckled.

" Heh. Could we not kill anyone tonight, please?" Alaric asked as Damon had an arm around my shoulder.

" You mean, you just brought us along for my company?" Damon asked before he opened the door. He tested the boundary before stepping inside.

" Yeah. I'm good. No permanent resident, apparently." Damon said as I went to the fridge and opened it. Blood bags piled high inside.

" Vampire." I say before hearing a scuffle. I see a Vampire on the ground as Alaric had blood stained wooden knuckles on the ground. A Wavelength boomed; Anger and defiance.

" Boys, boys, that's enough." Damon said before looking at the Vampire.

" I know you." Damon said as the Vampire perked.

" Damon?" The vampire asked.

" Your name is Henry. You were in the tomb." Damon said as Henry nodded.

" Yes, sir. What are you doing here?" Henry asked as went to the kitchen with us.

" So, how do you know John Gilbert?" Henry asked as Damon was sitting next to me.

" Well, I've known him for years. He's a good friend. How do you know him?" Damon asked, interested with a lie in his tongue.

" I met him right after I got out of the tomb. He's been helping me out." Henry said as he went for the fridge after getting Damon a glass of blood.

" Helping you out, how?" Alaric asked as he was leaning against the wall.

" Adapting. It's a whole new world...Cars, computers, match.com. There's so much to learn. He helped me get this place." He replied pulling out a blood bag.

" So, do you live here alone or is there someone else here?" Alaric asked as Damon perked up.

" That's my friend's very passive-aggressive way of asking, uh, do you know a woman named Isobel?" Damon asked as he held my hand. Worry and small bits of curiosity bloomed within his touch.

" Uh, no. No, I don't know Isobel. I know John. He's my only real friend. He really showed me the ropes...how to use a microwave, separate my whites." Henry said as Alaric perked at this.

" What else do you do for him?" Alaric asked the Tomb Vampire.

" I help keep an eye on things...You know, with the others." Henry said as Damon looked interested.

" From the tomb. They're still pissed at the founding families for trying to burn them alive. I'm cool, but those tomb boys, they want revenge." 

" What does John want with them? What does he have planned?" I asked as Henry smiled.

" He's just keeping an eye on them, you know? Trying to make sure they stay out of trouble." Henry said politely.

" Well, that's John. Heh. He's such a do-gooder." Damon said with a smirk, but it fell as Henry's phone rang.

" Heh. That's John now." Henry said as he held his phone.

" Oh. Hey, let me talk to him." Damon said as he got up.

' Don't get up. It might get messy.'

" All right. Yeah." Henry said, giving the phone to Damon. He didn't pick up the phone.

" Are you gonna answer that?" Henry asked as Damon smirked darkly.

" Am I gonna...answer that?" Damon asked Alaric, who shook his head.

" What's going on?" Henry asked before his vampiric features came up. Damon grabbed him as Alaric staked Henry. The body fell before desiccating. 

" "Let's not kill anyone tonight." Your words. Just pointing that out." Damon said before I got up and hugged him tight. Damon empties the blood bags as Alaric went through the fridge. I sat on the couch before seeing Alaric come in.

" Find anything yet?" Damon asked as Alaric shook his head.

" No, I looked everywhere. The place is...The place is clean." Alaric said almost defeated.

" Well, I found this. Behind the blood in the fridge." Damon said as he held up the beer and handed one to him.

" I wouldn't beat myself up over it, man. What did you think you were gonna find, huh? Isobel with a cigar and slippers?" Damon asked as he sat next to me.

" Oh, man. I...I gotta stop this. I can't...I can't keep searching for her." Alaric said, almost saddened.

" Really? After only two years? That's actually moderately healthy." Damon says as Alaric smirked.

" What are you going on? 146?" Alaric asked as Damon smirked.

" Well, I figure the 200 mark is probably a good stopping point." Damon said as I let out a laugh.

" Ahh. I mean, no answer is enough. I keep thinking I wanna know why, when, you know, the precise moment. When my wife decided life with me wasn't enough." 

" She charmed me, your wife Isobel. She talked a good game, man. She was smart. She had this excitement in her eyes. I probably should have known there was something different about her, some tie to Katherine. There had to be some reason I didn't kill her." Damon said honestly.

" That's enough, Damon. I don't wanna hear anymore. I just don't want to waste any more of my life. Searching for answers that I really don't want. I'm through with Isobel. I...I'm done with all of this. Yeah." Alaric said before we left. I drove back to the boarding house.

" I'm sorry we came out there." Damon says as I get out of the car.

" It's alright Damon, you were trying to help Alaric." I say as he smiles and kisses my forehead. We head inside and see Elena.

" You're still here? Keeping an eye on Stefan?" Damon asked as I went to pour him a drink.

" Were you expecting anything else?" Elena asked as Damon shook his head before taking the glass.

" So, how was the"errand "?" Damon asked before taking a drink.

" Futile. Although, I think I witnessed the teacher having an existential crisis. Has Stefan eaten yet?" Damon asked as Elena shrugged.

" I thought you didn't care." Elena  asked as Damon smirked.

" Chalk it up to morbid curiosity." Damon replied as he sat down. I joined him.

" I think he's getting there. But he's got a lot of guilt that he has to deal with. And it doesn't help that you've spent the last 145 years punishing him for Katherine getting caught." Elena replied as Damon looked perplexed.

" Is this my fault now? It's in the past." He remarked to her as Elena remained standing.

" No, it's no one's fault, Damon. I'm just...saying you weren't exactly innocent. You'd made it your life's mission to make him miserable." Elena said as Damon remained sitting next to me.

" Let me ask you a question. In all this important soul-searching and cleansing of the demons of Stefan's past, did you ever manage to get the rest of the story? Or did he not tell you?" Damon asked as Elena looked taken aback.

" I want to know." She said sitting down.

" From the moment Stefan had his first taste of human blood, he was a different person." Damon says as Elena speaks up.

" Oh, my God. He said he wanted to die. That's why he won't feed. Now I understand why, but." She says as her voice trailed off. A Wavelength bloomed from her. Wanting to save him.

" His choice. I don't think I can help him, but you might be able to." Damon said as she nodded before heading down to the cellar.

" If anyone can. It's her." I said before hearing frantic footsteps.

" He's gone." She said before looking fearfully at the room.

" He might be at the place where he feeds me the blood during my transition." Damon replied as she nodded and ran out the door. Damon and I sat in silence as he had me in his lap.

" He'll be ok. Elena will pull him out of it." I said before the door opened to reveal both Elena and Stefan.

" Little boy lost." Damon said as he looked at his brother.

" I'll be upstairs, OK?" Elena says as Stefan nodded.

" Good night, you guys." She said as I nodded. I watched her head up.

" Thank you." Stefan said as he stood near us.

" No, Stefan, thank you. You're back on Bambi blood, and I'm the big badass brother again. All is right in the world." Damon said as Stefan chuckled.

" I mean it. Thank you. For...helping her take care of me." He replied as Damon smirked.

" You brood too much. Everything on this planet is not your fault. My actions, what I did, it's not your fault. I own them. They belong to me. You are not allowed to feel my guilt." Damon said in a serious tone.

" Do you feel guilt?" Stefan asked as Damon nodded.

" I feel it every day, Stefan. I do my best now to make up for my past sins. With Raven by my side. It makes it easier to breathe. But for you, it's honesty with Elena that will strengthen your relationship. You can't hide who you were and what you've done from her." Damon said as Stefan nodded.

" I'm sorry for accusing you of being the past self that I've seen. From what Elena has said, you really have changed." Stefan says as I see a smile from Damon as he holds my hand, the Bliss roared to life. Stefan headed upstairs to rejoin Elena.

" I'm going to come with you tonight. Give Stefan space with Elena." Damon said as I smiled. We got up and headed to my car, after getting back to my place and getting to my room. Damon and I settled in my bed. Clothing was put away to the side as he held me. Sleep soon followed in peace.

Chapter Text

I woke up with Damon cradling me close to his naked body.

" You are trouble don't you know?"

' Darling, I am in trouble.'

I smirked as I was able to get out of bed and began showering, Damon soon joined me. He lathered my body in my lavender body soap with a delicate touch, leaving kisses in their wake. After getting cleaned up with a steamy make out session, I got dressed in a black lace back tank top with some bezel black and red tattered jeans with black tights underneath. My black combat boots adorned my feet. Damon handed me my bag with a serious expression.

" I'll be going with you, Alaric needs to talk to us." He said as I nodded. I put a black smokey eye with red eye liner on and my black signature lipstick on with a red glitter lip dust.

" You look amazing as always." He said as I smiled.

' I wish you could skip so I could lavish you in bed, but school hours steal you from me.'

" I understand the frustration." I said as he pulled me in. We headed downstairs to see my Dad was gone. Two breakfast bagels at the ready.

" My dad, the thoughtful one." I say as I snagged the bagels and gave one to Damon. We got in my car and rode to school. We went inside hearing the bustling of students for the parade. We went to Alaric's class after eating the bagels.  

" Damon, Raven, thanks for coming." Alaric said, slightly disheveled. 

" Sorry I'm late. My dog ate my uh...never mind." Damon tried to make it more chipper, but it fell through.

" What's with all the furrowed brows?" Damon asked as I leaned on a chair.

" Who died?" I asked as Alaric sighed.

" I saw Isobel last night." Alaric said flatly.

" Isobel is here? In town?" Damon asked in disbelief.

" This can't be good." I said, almost biting my nail.

" Did you ask her about Uncle John? Are they working together?" Damon asked as he came to me in support.

" No. I didn't get the chance." Alaric asked as Damon grunted.

" Did you get anything out of her?" Damon asked her.

" No, I was a little too distracted by my dead vampire wife to ask any questions." Alaric says as I perked a question.

" Why do I feel like it has something to do with you?" I asked as Elena nodded.

" She wants to see me, I don't know why?" Elena said, almost holding back emotions.

" Alaric is supposed to arrange a meeting. We don't know why or what she wants." Stefan says as he goes over and holds Elena's hand.

" You don't have to see her if you don't want to. It's up to you." Damon said as Elena shrugged.

" I don't really have a choice, she said she would kill people if she didn't get her way." Elena remarked as I shook my head.

" But, I want to do it. I want to meet her. If I don't, I know I'll regret it." Elena said as I nodded.

" If I had the same choice. I would." I said in support. After school ended, we put Elena in the Mystic Grill after Alaric set up the meeting. I was stuck with Damon and Alaric outside in the streets. Stefan was inside to keep an eye on everything.

" Stefan's got this. He's older and stronger than Isobel." Damon said as he sat with me.

" I don't know what Isobel would do in a crowded restaurant." Alaric said as the feeling from his was almost buzzing.

" But, she's my wife. It was my wife. I looked for the woman I married but she wasn't there. Whoever that is, she's cold and detached." Alaric said as he rubbed his ring.

" She's given up her humanity. She's choosing not to feel anything." Damon reminded Alaric.

" Yeah, see, I don't get that. Stefan has his humanity, he's a good guy. You've been on the mend. But with her there was...nothing." Alaric says as I nodded.

" Damon explained that it's like a switch. You can turn it off and not feel for as long as you want to, but when it comes back on; All that you've done, it hits you like a truck." I said as I remained sitting down.

" Interesting." Alaric replied as Damon rubbed my shoulders.

' It's borderline nerve wracking not to know anything going on.'

" It'll be ok."

" We should find out where Isobel is living. Better in the know." Damon said as we see Isobel leaving the Grill.

" My car?" I asked, holding my keys. Damon nodded and we followed Isobel for a bit before she stopped at a house. I parked my car on the street as she left. We headed inside to see a woman.

" Best to go and hide upstairs." Damon compelled the woman. She nodded and headed up the stairs. Damon and I waited on the couch and soon Isobel appeared. Her striking appearance filled the room like a candle. She looked unmoved.

" It's good to see you, Isobel. Leaving us in wait." Damon said as Isobel remained unmoved.

" How did you find me? What do you want, Damon?" She asked before laying eyes on me.

" You found a pet puppy I see." She said with a coy smile. I stood up and stood strong.

" She's not a pet. She's my girlfriend." Damon said as he stood next to me.

" Searched all the neighborhood bank-owned foreclosures and found the most expensive one. Rather, I just found the one that looked to be your taste." He said as Isobel smirked.

" Oh I should have known. You're the one who taught me that. What are you really doing here?" Isobel asked as she looked at him then at me.

" She smells different than any other wolf. What's the difference?" Isobel asked as Damon smirked.

" None of your business." He replied.

" Well you caused quite a stir, you blew into town. Demanded for Elena to see you. I had to see for myself why you were here." Damon remarked. 

" Did you bring the device?" She asked with no emotion.

" What are you doing with John Gilbert? What's the angle?" Damon asked her.

" We dated a few times when we were young. He was a little bit in love with me." Isobel said as she had her arms crossed.

" Cut the shit, Isobel. Now, this little invention, what do you want with it?" Damon demanded of the Vampire.

" Oh, me personally? I don't want anything with it. I'm just doing what I'm told. You know Damon, we're on the same side." She replied as Damon smirked.

" Oh yeah? What side is that?" Damon asked her.

" Katherine's. She wants John Gilbert to have the device and I think that you know that she's not happy when she doesn't get what she wants." Isobel said almost in a flirtatious way.

" Back off lady." I said as she looked startled by my voice as the heat roared to life.

" Katherine is no concern to me anymore. Why are you doing her dirty work?" Damon growled as anger filled his body from what I could feel off of him.

" Don't kill the messenger. We both know that you can't control Katherine. She does what she wants." Isobel said as I glared at her.

" So do I." Damon said as Isobel didn't move from the other side of the room. Standing firm and a bit shaken up by me.

" Oh really Damon? You do? What should we do now?" She asked again with flirtation in her tone. Damon used his speed and slammed Isobel into the wall.

" Now that I have your attention, listen up. You do not come into my town; threaten the people I care about. Going after Elena? Bad move. You leave her alone or Stefan and I will rip you to bits because I do believe in killing the messenger. You know why? Because it sends a message." Damon said before slamming her to the floor.

" You can't hide the fact that John is her daughter as much as she is yours." I said as Isobel looked surprised.

" How did you do?" She asked but Damon got her attention.

" Katherine wants something from me? You tell that little bitch to come get it herself." Damon growled at her before coming back to me.

' Elena is your friend, she means something to you. I don't want her to get hurt because I know you would be heartbroken.'

" Thank you, Damon. Let's bolt out of here."

Damon and I then left and headed to the Boarding House. We saw Stefan, Bonnie and Elena in the parlor.

" We need the device." Elena said as I stopped in my tracks as Damon froze.

" Absolutely not!" Damon insisted as Elena had her hands up.

" Just hear me out." Elena pleaded.

" I'm not gonna give the device to Isobel so she could give it to John who is going to turn it to kill me. I like being a living dead person. And so does Raven." Damon said as I nodded.

" But it'll be useless, Bonnie can take its power away." Elena pointed Bonnie out.

" Hopefully the part where it can affect Stefan and I." Damon said as he looked at me.

" Maybe help navigate the magic since Grams is still recovering?"

" I can remove the original spell. That won't be the big issue." Bonnie said, sitting proudly.

" John and Isobel will never know." Elena said as Damon stuck by me.

" If this doesn't work, Jeremy might die." I said as Damon grunted before looking at Bonnie.

" Has Sheila been helping you?" Damon asked as Bonnie smirked.

" What's your favorite book?" She asked him. Damon looked deep in thought before answering.

" "Call of the wild", Jack London?" Damon asked before Bonnie turned to the vast amount of books before a book landed in his hands.

" Good to see you are living up to the witchy part of your Grams teachings." He said as Bonnie smiled in acknowledgement. Damon pulls the device and hands it to Bonnie.

" We can't let Jeremy die." He said as Bonnie smiled.

" I wouldn't let that happen." Bonnie replied to him. She set out the device as it was turned on. Bonnie began the spell. A Wavelength began to bloom as the spell was fighting her.

" Try rewriting it, so the Tombies are only affected. Take the Salvatore's out of the equation." I say as Bonnie looks surprised before nodding. She began the spell anew and the Wavelength didn't fight this time as the original spell was changed and I couldn't sense it's direct influence on either Stefan or Damon.

" It's done. It shouldn't affect you two." She said as she gave the device to Elena.

" Now we give it to Isobel." Elena said in a small victorious gaze. We headed to the town square and Elena stood a few feet from us as Isobel was given the device.

" Thank you." Elena said as Isobel held the device.

" For what?" Isobel asked as Elena smirked.

" For being such a monumental disappointment. It keeps the memory of my real mother perfectly intact." Elena said as Isobel remained unmoved.

" Goodbye, Elena. As long as you have a Salvatore on each arm, you're doomed. Katherine was smart. She got out. But we all know that you're not Katherine." Isobel said as I see Elena stiffen.

" Damon's in love with Raven. He has no feelings for me." Elena said as Isobel looked startled. She walked away and Elena embraced Stefan. Damon and I headed to the Boarding house and sat down. Damon was pouring himself a glass of scotch. Stefan showed up in a matter of minutes.

" Would you like one? Say it, whatever it is, purge, get it out." Damon said before sitting with me.

" It's about what Isobel said." Stefan said as Damon perked.

" Well, I know that you and Elena have bonded during the Georgia trip." Stefan started before Damon stopped him.

" Elena is one of Raven's good friends. I'm just looking out for her." Damon replied as Stefan nodded.

" History will not be repeating itself. Do you understand what I'm saying?" Stefan asked as Damon smiled.

" Not at all." Damon replied flatly.

" You should know something. There's a truth you need to be aware of." Damon says as he remains next to me.

" What truth? What is there?" Stefan asked as Damon stared at him.

" About John. Because I know you guys don't like to keep secrets from each other." Damon said as Stefan looked confused.

"  Am I the only one around here who has the ability to put two and two together? Isobel! Hello? She dated John when she was 15; she gets pregnant and ends up at the doctor's office of John's brother. Now, what do you think John's role is in all this? I mean, go ahead, and think about it, I'll wait. Did you get it? Are you there yet?" Damon asked him as Stefan looked like he had a clear mind.

" So you think that John is Elena's father?" Stefan asked him.

" Right on the money, dear brother." Damon said before pointing to me.

" I kind of figured that one out." I said pointing a finger up to the ceiling.

" What proof do you have?" Stefan asked me.

" Why would Isobel go to John's brother to give birth to Elena? She could have gone anywhere else." I asked as he looked surprised. Damon came with me to my place. We got undressed and just laid in bed. Holding onto each other before sleep encapsulated us.

Chapter Text

I woke up the next day with a smile on my face as Damon had breakfast ready and waiting.

" Aren't you sweet on me?" I said with a grin before devouring the eggs, bacon and toast. I got up as he took the plate. I showered and got dressed in a deep V-neck black shirt and blue jeans before pulling on my combat boots. I did my makeup with a smokey eye before painting my lips with my black lip stain.

" You have a lovely day, my dear Onyx." He said with a smile before kissing my cheek.

" I'm glad I don't have to wear a dress as I'm not a part of it." I said with a grin.

" That's true." He said before we headed downstairs and got to my car. We drove to the High School. I see Stefan watching on the sidelines.

" Look at you, all retro. Looks good brother." Damon said as Stefan smirked.

" Aren't you concerned about the counsel?" Stefan asked as Damon shook his head.

" Why would I be? Bonnie deactivated the Gilbert invention, Isobel is gone and it's Founders' Day!" Damon said as honesty bloomed from him. Stefan smiled.

" Glad to see you in good spirits." Stefan replied as I saw Elena all dressed up. She smiled in delight. Damon and I watched the crowd as Bonnie came over.

" Enjoying the parade?" She asked as I nodded.

" Feels familiar, but hey that's ok." Damon replied as she smiled deeply.

" Thank you. The device that Emily spelled could have killed me. So...thank you." Damon says as Bonnie smiles.

" I didn't want you or Stefan to be killed. Raven and Elena need you both." Bonnie said as she smiled.

" I'm still very grateful. And...I owe you." Damon said with a bright smile.

" Enjoy the parade. Bonnie Bennett." Damon told her as she smiled. Damon and I got some apple cider to quench my thirst. After the parade. Elena found us in the Mystic Grill and looked a bit shaken up and changed out of her dress.

" I've tried apologizing to Jeremy and I don't think I can fix it. I kept Vampires and all of this hidden from him. And you guys might have told me who my biological father is." She said distraught.

" Elena, we have to keep this on the low. It might take time, but you've got this." I said as she nodded before going off. Damon and I took a stroll in the town square and found Jeremy.

" I understand how you feel. The betrayal of a sibling. It hurts." Damon said as Jeremy stopped and turned.

" You're a dick! I know why Raven didn't tell me, but Elena should have." Jeremy said as I stood firm and unspoken.

" You do not talk to me like that! I'm not your sister. And for now on, don't talk to your sister that way either. She was trying to protect you." Damon said firmly as Jeremy shook his head.

" She hid the truth from me. How am I supposed to react? It wasn't her call to make." Jeremy asked him.

" That I understand." Damon said before Stefan appeared.

" Are you alright? Jeremy?" Stefan asked as Jeremy shook his head.

" What my brother is trying to say is, don't blame Elena for this. She was trying to protect you so you could live your life and be a better person." Stefan said as Jeremy shook his head.

" Elena should have told me the truth." Jeremy remarked before leaving. Stefan didn't speak before leaving. Damon and I walked about so he could cool off, night began to fall. Anna was in the town square.

" You're still around?" Damon asked as Anna looked distraught.

" There's something you need to know. The vampires from the tomb are planning an attack tonight. Someone killed my mother." Anna said in a pleading tone.

" How do you know this?" Damon asked her.

" I went to them. They think I'm with them but I'm not. They want the Founding Families dead." Anna replied and looked my way.

" When is this supposed to happen?" I asked her. She gulped before answering me.

" When the fireworks start." Anna replied as Damon groaned.

" John Gilbert wants to use that invention on them." Damon said with his arms crossed.

" Then we can't be here!" Anna said in shock.

" It doesn't work, it's been deactivated." Damon insisted as Anna shook her head.

" Well, then a lot of people are gonna die." Anna replied with her fists balled up.

" Where are they right now? Exactly where." Damon asked her, Anna looked about.

" They're already here, Damon." She said as she looked back at us. Damon and I parted from Anna and found Alaric.

" Ric!" Damon called out as he turned to us. The worried expression on my face bloomed.

" You keep those nifty little vampire darts in the car?" Damon asked as Alaric nodded.

" This square is crawling with tomb vampires. I think we might need a stake or two." Damon insisted as Alaric was going towards his care before Damon turned to me.

" You aren't going to like this." Damon said as I got worried.

" I need you to get as far away from the square as possible." He said as my fear rolled off my body.

" But Damon." I tried to speak to him, but he stopped me.

" I know, Onyx. But I can't let you get hurt because Tomb Vampires are here. Is your Dad at home?" He asked as I nodded.

" He didn't want to be here with the Mayor trying to drag him out." I said as he nodded. He pulled me into a deep, concerning and revealing kiss that made me weak in the knees. The Bliss encapsulated my body like a fire eating away at any cell in my body.

" I'm trusting you to get home Raven." Damon said as I nodded. I held him tight as he wrapped his arms around me.

" Get home, keep an eye out for any Tomb Vampires that might want to rip your throat out." He said as I nodded wearily.

" I love you, Damon." I told him as we parted and he gave me another deepening kiss, Bliss coursed through my whole body like a flame to the air. I grabbed my keys and headed to my car. I looked at the crowd before getting into the car and driving away. I gripped the wheel tight. As I began to drive, I felt wrong. My body is screaming at me, but then this noise! This loud godforsaken noise!

" Ahh! Fuck!!!" I screamed as I gripped my head. My hand on the wheel as I swerved and felt a large force hit the back end of my car before I slammed the brakes. I put my car in park in the street as I crawled out and passed out.

Blood had spilt upon the woods as the sounds of bones kept breaking.

I groaned as I took a deep breath as I felt sluggish after the noise disappeared. I saw a body in the road! It was displayed in an unhuman way.

" Oh god!" I said as I got up and ran over to it. A man was bleeding as his chest rose quickly. I see bones piercing out in a bad way.

" No! This can't be happening!" I exclaimed as I saw the man's nose had streaks of red blood quickly escaping his nostrils.

" I'm so sorry." I said as tears flooded my face.

" I should have stopped!" I exclaimed again as the man looked to try and say something before he let one loose breath go.

" No! No! No! This can't be fucking happening!!" I screamed as sobs coursed through my throat. I was crying as I stood, beginning to back away towards my car. I felt this deep pain in my body and let out this horrific scream. I gripped the hood of my car as I saw my eyes glowing this deep cold steel blue in my side mirror.

" I triggered my curse." I said as the glow remained. I felt my body feel lighter as my body pulsed with this feeling.

" Oh god!" I said covering my mouth as I got in my car shaking.

" I didn't want this." I said as I put my car in drive and just hit the road towards my house. I saw my dad on the porch holding his head.

" Daddy!" I cried as I parked and turned off my car.

" Raven? What happened?" He asked as I just cried in his arms as my eyes glowed.

" I triggered it. I trigger the curse." I said as he looked worried.

" It's going to be ok Raven, I promise." Dad said as I nodded. The power buzzed throughout my body as it settled deep in every cell.

" I feel different, more powerful, more myself." I say as he takes me inside.

" You'll be alright during the full moon." He said as my phone went off.

" It's over. Anna is dead. Mayor Lockwood is dead. Meet me at Elena's"

I got in my car and drove to her place. I see Damon in the doorway.

" Damon." I said as the tears began to flow, he grabbed me and held me tight. I looked at him and my eyes glowed. I see the reflection in his eyes, the cold steel blue glowing brightly.

" I triggered the curse. There was a sound and I hit someone. They died before I could do anything." I said as he rubbed my back.

" It's going to be alright. I've got you." He said as I felt boom as if my soul was shooting beyond a human's years, I gripped my arms as I held tight.

" Fuck!" I groaned as I fell to my knees. Damon's hand on my back as I took a breath in. My body warmed up in temperature and I didn't feel like my soul was bound by time anymore. My body felt alive and my spirit unraveled. I coughed before Damon helped me up.

" Are you ok? Your body looked like it was pulsing with power and tempered." Damon asked as I took a breath into my body.

" I feel lighter as if my soul was shooting beyond years, but my age and self remained." I said as he rubbed my back. The Bliss pulsed through my body.

" I still feel like a monster. I didn't see him." I said as he pulled me into a deep hug.

" You are one of the strongest and most free spirited people I know, Raven, that's one of the biggest reasons why I love you so much." He said rubbing my back.

" I know it's going to hurt for a while, but I'm here for you, because I love you." He said as I nodded.

" Being a newly spawned immortal will temper the pain, I guess?" I asked as Damon smiled.

" That's my girl." He said before giving me a deep reassuring kiss that spoke volumes.

' I'm not going anywhere.' 

We see Elena coming up holding her dress. I felt a powerful Wavelength booming off of her. Something isn't right. Was it the rise of power?

" What are you doing here?" Elena asked as Damon shrugged.

" Failed and feeble attempt at doing the right thing, but we got most of everyone out of danger." Damon said as he had an arm around my shoulder.

" Which was...?" Elena asked as I kept my eye on her.

" It's not important." Damon replied.

" You know, I came to this town wanting to destroy it, then I met Raven and that all changed." Damon said as he turned to me. I smiled widely.

" I hope Raven is treating you well." Elena said as the Wavelength pulled again and it felt wrong.

" Hi..." Jenna says as she smiles at Damon and I.

" It's late, you should probably come inside." Jenna told Elena before she headed inside. Damon and I got into the car, on the way back to my place. I had to speak up.

" I don't think that's Elena." I said as we pulled into my driveway.

" What?" He asked as I started my car and drove.

" I think that's Katherine. The Wavelength was powerful." I said as I got out of the car.

" That bitch." Damon said with a glare but I pulled him in.

" We will deal with it together." I said as he held me tight. We parted and headed inside, my dad sitting in his chair.

" What exactly happened?" My dad asked as Damon held my hand.

" The Tomb Vampires were about to attack the town square. Damon told me to come home, as I was driving my car I heard this loud and almost unbearable noise. I couldn't focus as I felt the man get hit by my car. I woke up and he was all broken and bloodied. I heard his dying breath. I felt this pain that practically ripped through me. When I looked in the car mirror, I saw my eyes. They were glowing this cold steel blue, I drove away from the body and came home." I said as I felt Damon rubbing his thumb on my hand.

" We will get through this Raven. I know you can do it. I never wished this curse would be unraveled upon you." Dad said as I nodded in a low sense. How can I get over this? All the grief that came from this avoidable death?

' I'm right here.'

" I know you are." I say as Damon pulls me into an embrace as I lightly shake.

" You are one of the strongest people I have ever known, Raven. If you can get through this, you can get through anything." Dad said as I looked at him.

" You don't have to worry about me much Dad. From what the book Bree gave me, it said that the Ethereal Wolf is essentially immortal. When I crashed into Damon's arms, I felt my body become lighter as if my life extended what felt like eternity." I said as he nodded with vigor.

" My daughter, a powerful wolf with a straight forward mind on her shoulders. I couldn't be more proud." Dad said with a slight smile on his face. I smiled a bit back, but it fell.

" Dad, there's something else." I said as he looked concerned.

" Mayor Lockwood was caught in the attack. Apparently he heard the frequency, John and most of the deputies took him. I tried to save him and Anna, but she was staked and one of the Tomb Vampires snapped his neck." Damon said as I saw Dad's eyes go from shock to disbelief.

" I'm.. holy fuck. How could he have heard the frequency?" Dad asked as he rubbed his chin. I perked up at this.

" I heard it, the frequency. Could Richard Lockwood have heard it because he had the average werewolf gene?"

" Jack, is it possible that Richard Lockwood had the normal werewolf gene?" Damon asked as my dad looked perplexed before sighing as he sat back.

" It's the only thing that makes sense. If the biological Lockwood's have the gene, then you have to keep an eye on Tyler. If he kills anyone, he will trigger the curse." Dad said as I nodded. 

" We'll keep a close eye on him." Damon said as Dad remained in his seat as Damon and I got up and headed to my room. I sat back and laid back on my bed. My arms outstretched as I looked at the ceiling. Damon sat by me as I groaned.

" Katherine's in town portraying herself as Elena, The Mayor is fucking dead due to a Tomb Vampire, I triggered my curse because of fucking John Gilbert set off the fucking device causing me to slaughter an innocent man, and what else is there! A bunch of of fucking bullshit that we don't fucking need!" I said as I threw my arms up and let them fall back on the bed.

" Don't worry, Onyx. We will right the wrongs as much as we can. I know it seems dire right now, but anything you put your mind to can be painted into a better outcome." Damon's voice soothed my worries and doubts as he held my hand, the soft and warmth coming from the Bliss as it wrapped itself all around me.

“ You saw something when Bonnie was trying to disable the spell, what did you see?” Damon asked as I sighed.

“ The magic was fighting Bonnie, parts of the spell looked like paint strokes, some strong and unbreaking, others were muddled. I just guided Bonnie into taking you and Stefan out of the frequency.” I say as he nodded.

“ That’s why Stefan and I weren’t affected. John looked like he was about to die on the spot.” He replied as I nodded.

“ But, I’m still afraid.” I said as he looked concerned.

" I like the output you have on it, my abilities and everything, but I still feel all types of these mental wounds. The full moon will occur in a few days and I'm afraid of the pain." I said honestly.

" Remember what you said when Stefan and I tried bonding?" He said as I sat up. My hair almost in my face, Damon smiled before moving to the side.

" You said ' To fight the Change, if you took a human life, it would take hours. If you ever trigger the Curse. You wouldn't fight it. To embrace the pain would be better than suffering for longer.' " Damon said as he kept his hand on my cheek. I smiled as he looked deeply into my eyes.

" I think I can do it if you are there. I know I won't lose control due to my family's werewolf bloodline and that being the Ethereal Wolf is a good thing. I need to have someone by my side that cares about me helping me ease through the pain of the first Change." I said as he smiled and kissed my forehead.

" You can do anything that you put your mind to." Damon said as pride filled my blood. We ended up cuddling for the night, just holding one another. The Bliss almost cocooning us as the safety and warmth held us from the outside world for as long as it could; but that's never how the story goes.

Chapter Text

My phone blared alive about one in the morning as Damon was twirling a lock of my hair. I turned as I snagged it.

" Bonnie? Are you ok?" I asked as I heard panicked breathing on the other side.

" I need you at the hospital. Caroline was in the car with Matt and Tyler. He had a migraine and crashed. I need you and Damon here." She said as I got up.

" Oh fuck me! I'll be there." I said as I got up and hung up.

" We gotta move." I said as I grabbed a blue V-neck and black jeans. Quickly sliding my combat boots on, I saw Damon was dressed. I ran down the stairs in stride as Damon and I saw my Dad looking panicked.

" Caroline's in the hospital. I'm going." I said as Dad strutted towards me. My eyes glowing as he nods.

" Be careful." He told me before we parted.  Damon and I got to my car and drove over there as fast as we could.

" It's going to be alright." Damon said as I nodded, hand in hand, we went inside to see Liz sitting in a chair.

" Liz, I came as soon as Raven got the message. Is Caroline okay?" Damon asked with genuine concern, Liz nodded but tears flowed through her eyes.

" She's in surgery, it's...they're doing everything they can. I need your help Damon." Liz told him as Damon rubbed my shoulder.

" Go see how Bonnie and Matt are doing. I'll be there." He said as I nodded.

' I'm right here if that little bitch shows up.'

I walked away and found Bonnie.

" I'm right here Bonnie." I said as she held me tight.

" Something is different about you. What happened?" She asked as I pulled her away.

" I trust you not to tell Elena, Stefan or anyone." I said as I was still shaken.

" My family has this curse. A werewolf curse, it happens when we purposely or accidently kill someone. I heard a loud noise and I lost control of the car." I said as tears began flowing. She held me tight.

" You are going to be ok. Grams told me a bit about the type of wolf you are. You are going to get through this. I won't tell a soul." She said, rubbing my back through the hug. I held her slightly tight before parting. We see Elena coming up. The Wavelength was the normal I usually got from her.

" I can tell when it's Katherine or Elena, good to fucking know." 

" Bonnie. How's Caroline?" Elena asked as Bonnie had her arms around her body.

" She's weak. They don't know if she's going to make it." Bonnie said as I went wide eyed.

" Oh fuck." I said as I groaned. Elena grabbed both of us for a deep hug.

" Is there something that you can do? Like a spell or something?" Elena asked as Damon came over and pulled me into his arms. I feel a glint of jealousy coming from Elena, but oh fucking well.

" There might be only one way to fix it." Damon said as Elena looked surprised and Bonnie looked intrigued by the idea.

" I can give Caroline some blood. Enough to heal her. She will be safe in the hospital. It will be out of her system in a day, she will be better." Damon says as I feel his deep concern bloom off of him like warm swirls.

" It's too risky, I can't agree to that. We don't know if someone could hurt her." Elena said before Bonnie spoke up.

" Do it. This is Caroline. We can't let her die." Bonnie says as Elena nodded.

" I'm glad you've changed." Bonnie says before leaving down the hall. I see Jenna coming up.

" Elena, I came as soon as I got your message. How is John?" Jenna asked as she took Elena's hands into her own.

" Where have you been?" Elena asked desperately. 

" At the fire department, I had to fill out a report. I told you earlier." Jenna says as Elena shakes her head.

" Yes, I did. Elena, did you forget you left me that message?" Jenna asked her.

' It's Katherine. This can't be good for anyone.'

" No, from what you've said, nothing goes well when she's involved."

Damon and I slipped away from view. 

" Enough blood to heal." Damon says before biting his wrist before an unconscious Caroline. I watched him feed her some blood before cleaning up any evidence. Damon and I got out of view and found Elena. We all piled into my car and drove over to her place. As Elena pushed through the door we saw Stefan on the floor, but he got up.

" Stefan?" Elena asked as she went over to check on him.

" What happened?" Elena asked as Damon spoke up.

" The conniving bitch Katherine happened." Damon said Stefan growled low.

" Did she say anything about what she wanted?" Damon asked as Stefan shook his head.

" That selfish bitch, certainly knows how to make an entrance." Damon said as I came over and rubbed his back.

" We will get her, after the first Change, it won't matter where she is. One bite and she's history."

" She said she tried to fool one of us, at least. What does that mean?" Stefan asked as I spoke up.

" She tried to move in on Damon, but I was there, she didn't stand a chance." I told him. 

" She pretended to be Elena too when I showed up earlier tonight." Damon replied as I nodded.

" I told Jeremy, I can't lie to him anymore." Elena said as Stefan looked at her curiously.

" I'm not alright. I thought that with all the tomb vampires gone things would get better." Elena says as Stefan holds her.

" I know. We all did. We don't know what she wants." Stefan said as Elena looked afraid.

" Katherine was in this house, that means she's been invited in, what are we gonna do?" Elena asked as Damon smirked.

" Move. Somewhere that has your name on the deed and yours alone." Damon remarked as Elena shook her head.

" Very helpful, thank you." Elena said before sitting down.

" Katherine wants you dead; there's nothing you can do about it; you would be dead but you're not. So clearly she has other plans." Damon remarks as Elena rubs her head.

" Right and we need to find out what those other plans are and not provoke her in the process. What happened tonight when you thought she was Elena?" Stefan asked as I smirked.

" She looked all doe eyed at Damon, but was stirred up by the fact I was there. Like I wasn't meant to be there." I replied as I grinned.  

" We don't have time for these guys. We really need a plan." Elena says as Stefan nodded. But the way he looked at me was full blown detective. 

" John must know something. There has to be a reason why Katherine tried to kill him." Stefan says to the room.

" She's Katherine. She loves to play games and you're fooling yourself if you think you're going to find out what she's been up to before she wants you to know." Damon says as he holds my hand.

" No, actually Elena's right, John could know something through Isobel. Your mother, she was in touch with Katherine so maybe we can go to the hospital and get him to talk." Stefan announced.

" I've got a better idea.  I'm just gonna ignore the bitch. If Katherine thinks she's been ignored it will lure her out, she'll make a move." 

" Yeah? And then what?" Stefan asked as Damon and I smirked.

" Stake her, rip her head off, something poetic. We'll see." Damon said before he and I left. Damon and I went back to my place. All new smells entered my nose as I went to my room with Damon.

" All of this power. I can hear better, see better, I can smell things. It's trippy as fuck." I said as Damon smirked at me.

" Probably stronger and faster." He said as I smirked. I practically ran at him and slammed him on the wall. He looked surprised and kissed me. I kissed back and we laid in bed.

" I'd like to test it my dear." He said as I listened to the house, not a sound echoed. My dad must have left for the night.

" Perfect." I smirked before he kissed me deeply. We quickly clambered out of our clothing before I quickly moved on top of him. I kissed him as I sat down and engulfed his cock inside me. 

" God, you feel hot and tight." Damon gritted through his teeth as his nails trailed down my back. I felt blood pool from the marks, but I didn't care. Damon moved my hips and began thrusting up at a fast speed that made me swoon. He flipped me over and lifted my leg behind his back and thrusted deeper.

" Fucking Damon AH!" I moaned as the coil in my belly tightened and exploded. The heat crashed through my entire body. Damon proceeded to sink his teeth into my neck as I felt a heat bloom from my insides. I laid back as Damon got up and grabbed a towel to clean my back from the blood and our entwined mess.

" You make me feel alive." Damon says as he tossed the towel into my hamper. He got back in bed and curled up next to me. I smiled as sleep found my soul. No nightmares and no raw awakening as I turned over and saw Damon admiring me.

" Good morning." Damon said with a smile. I kissed him as I saw no wounds or scratches on my body.

" Seems like I've got one hell of a healing factor." I said as I got up and went to shower. Damon joined me and we got a bit more cleaned than expected. I got dressed in a long sleeve wrap top and black leather pants. My black combat boots adorn my feet.

" He was a dick, but he did what he could for the town. It would be best to support Tyler. He lost his Dad." I said after putting my hair in a bun and my smokey eyed makeup with black lipstick on.

" I'm glad you have this outlook on life." Damon said with a smile before we headed downstairs. Dad was in a dark maroon shirt with a black tie and dress pants.

" Carol needs to speak with me." Dad said as he had this slight disheveled look on his face. 

" It'll be alright Dad." I say as he nodded.

" You always make me proud." He replied before Damon and I head to my car and ride over to the Lockwood Mansion. I saw Tyler looking upset. Damon nodded at me as I walked to him. Liz was inside and Damon joined her.

" I'm sorry about your Dad." I say as Tyler looked surprised by my friendliness.

" Thanks, it's appreciated." He said leaning on the pillar.

" When I lost my mom, it hit me rather hard. It felt like I lost a part of myself. I know you will get through this." I told him as he nodded. A whiff of him spoke volumes. The hidden wolf underneath.

" I'll see you inside." I told him before heading inside. I see a new face talking to Carol. The harsh smell of wolf reverberated off of him. I see Bonnie and Damon waving me over.

" I can practically smell Tyler's a wolf. But who is that other guy?" I asked as Damon looked worried.

" Mason Lockwood, Richard's brother." Damon said as I went wide eyed.

" I smelt the harshness of the wolf off of him. It smells different." I said as Bonnie nodded.

" That's why the device affects you, it happens to werewolves as well." Bonnie said as I nodded.

" How's Caroline?" Damon asked as Bonnie smiled brightly.

" She's much better. Grams is back to her old self and everything is looking up." Bonnie said as Damon smiled.

" I'm happy to hear that Sheila is doing fantastic." He said as I smiled.

" I'm really glad that she's moving about." I say before giving her a hug. She walked away as Damon and I found a corner.

" I feel on edge, but why?"

' Are you sensing something?'

" Maybe, but I'm not too sure. I felt like my head was going to explode."

' You've got this. If Katherine thinks she can get between us and your friends, she has another thing coming'

" I love this devilish plan you've got in your eyes."

" Elena's here." I say as I see Jenna, Jeremy and Elena coming up through a window. We join Elena outside.

" I can see it on your face, Elena, you think Katherine is gonna send me off the deep end, don't you?" Damon asked Elena as she nodded in honesty.

" Sadly, nope. Raven's got all my attention and the bitchy barbie has no hold over me." Damon says before Bonnie comes up worried and fearful.

" Bonnie, what happened? What's got you all scared?" I asked as Bonnie grabbed Elena.

" I'll let you guys know. I need to talk to Elena first." She said as I nodded with understanding. Bonnie carted off Elena.

" Well this is fucking nuts." I said as I went and walked the grounds with Damon.

" Only if this wasn't a sorrowful day, this would be a perfect day for a picnic." Damon said as I smiled and turned to him.

" You are incredibly sweet." I say as I see Elena and Stefan sitting down on the bench. I pointed them out, so Damon and I walked over.

" We got a crazy ex on the loose." Damon said as we saw the shirt on Stefan with some blood.

" You better watch out, it looks like Katherine is trying to steal your guy. Not a smart idea." Damon says as Stefan smirks.

" That's not what's happening." Stefan says as Damon shook his head.

" You know how Katherine gets." Damon said as Elena got up from the bench.

" I'm gonna go check on Jenna and Jeremy. Let me know when you guys are done." Elena told us before heading back to the Mansion.

" Katherine is gonna try to play us against each other, you do know that right?" Stefan asked as Damon smirked.

" She's not going to. I've got Raven and you have Elena. We have our resolve." Damon said with pride on his face and confidence booming off of him through the bond.

" I'm glad you see it that way." Stefan says before leaving.

" I think we should head back to your place." I say as Damon smirks.

" Continuing this morning?" He asked as I smirked.

" Nah, just all the doom and gloom. Not my style." I told him. He smirked and gave me a deep revealing kiss. We parted and headed back to his place after getting into my car. After parking, we headed inside and Damon was pouring a drink. But I stood up as a toxic feelin Wavelength boomed to life! Katherine stood firm and coyly.

" Very brave of you to come here." Damon said as I stood up and glared at the bitch herself.

" I wanted to say goodbye." Katherine says with a smirk.

" Leaving so soon? Good get the hell out. No one wants you here." Damon said as he sipped his drink.

" I know where I'm not wanted. I can see that from the red head you clearly used to replace me." Katherine said as I balled my hands into fists.

" Raven isn't a replacement. She's my one and only. Don't disrespect her." Damon said with a glare as I came to his side.

" You used both the Salvatore's for a game and it didn't work. Stefan doesn't love you and Damon has zero fucks for you." I said as Katherine scoffed.

" What, no goodbye kiss?" Katherine said as she sped at Damon and stood in front of him.

" Why don't I kill you instead? What are you doing here? What could you possibly want?" Damon asked as he drank his whiskey.

" Nostalgia, curiosity, et cetera." Katherine said as I could see something scheming under her eyes.

" I'd rather rip your fucking throat out." I said as she smirked. My blood was beginning to boil.

" Trust me, when I'm up to something, you'll know it. Come on. Kiss me. Or kill me. My sweet, innocent Damon." She said before I quickly gripped her throat and tossed her towards the door. She shook her head as her hair waved to the side.

" Get out Katherine. Damon and Stefan clearly don't want you here." I said as she stood up.

" That's different. What are you?" She asked before I smirked.

" Get out." Damon told her before she left.

" Such a bitch." I said as Damon smirked before downing the rest of his drink.

" My place?" I say as he smiled. We headed to my car and drove back to my place. We got through the door, my dad snoozing on his chair. Damon and I headed to my room and proceeded to cuddle into bed.

Chapter Text

I woke up to the sensation of Damon rubbing my back. I moaned at the contact before turning over and opening an eye.

" Rise and shine." He said as I smirked, Damon pulled me in and gave me a warming kiss that made the Bliss roar to life. I pulled away and saw he was dressed.

" Katherine is such a bitch for trying that shit." 

" Don't worry, she isn't going to do shit." Damon said as I didn't hear through my ears that my Dad was here. I got up and showered before Damon came in and washed me up. I got dressed in a tight backless tank top and blue jeans. Damon swung me my combat boots and I caught them.

" Fast reflexes. I like it." He said after I dried my hair with ease. I put it into a long braid before letting the side swoop swing above my left eye after applying my black and red eyeshadow and black lipstick adorning my lip.

" I have to meet with Carol, your Dad and Liz to talk about council stuff." He said as I chuckled.

" Boo! Such a bore! Wouldn't you rather spend it with me?" I asked as I walked over and gripped his belt loops and pulled him to me. He smirked before kissing me again.

" I fucking wish, but I promised." He said as I pouted. We headed downstairs and I saw a steaming breakfast on a plate.

" Thank god." I said before sitting down and chowing down, Damon came over and kissed my temple.

" I'll see you at the carnival tonight. I'll get you a bear." He said as I smirked after downing the rest of my bacon.

" Ain't you just sweet as sin?" I asked as he smirked before grabbing the plate and quickly washing it before putting it on the drying rack.

" Luckily I don't have to help set up the carnival. I'm just going to work on my painting till nightfall." I say as he kisses my neck.

" I would love to see it finished." He said as I got up and tossed him the keys to his car.

" Go, before my Dad thinks you're skipping." I replied as he smirked. He kissed my forehead as the Bliss welcomed the sweet warmth into my body.

" I love you, my Onyx." He says as he caresses my cheek.

" And I love you my night in bloodied armor." I replied before seeing him walk away and headed out the door. I went up to my room and began blasting music as I began painting the fox in a stream with autumn leaves adorning the brook. I stopped every couple of hours to devour some pizza and went back to my painting. Before long, I noticed that it was dark, so I stopped my music and grabbed my black hoodie before snagging my keys. I drove over to the school and parked.

" Jesus, this place really came to life." I say as I see people playing games and riding rides. I saw Damon walking over with a smirk on his face.

" Ready for an actual date night?" He asked as he held out one hand and tickets in his other hand.

" Sweet as ever I see." I say as we walked hand in hand as the Bliss roared to life. I see Jeremy messing with some stuff.

" Hey, are you doing ok?" I asked as he turned to us.

" For the most part, I'm getting by. Vicki's been making sure my studies are up and it's been helpful." He said with a sheepish frown on his face.

" It gets easier, I'm sorry I couldn't save Anna." Damon says as Jeremy nodded.

" I understand. I'm just hoping that the pain does go away eventually." He said toying with a ring. The Wavelength pulsed from it.

" Who gave that to you?" I asked as he smiled a bit.

" Uncle John, he said it would keep me alive." Jeremy replied before squirming a brow at Damon.

" Aren't you a little old for a high school carnival?" Jeremy asked as Damon chuckled a bit.

" A hundred and fifty years too old, but I thought it would be nice if I took Raven on an actual date." He said as his thumb rubbed the back of my hand. The warmth of the Bliss coursing through my veins.

" I'm glad you found someone to keep you in high spirits. Maybe I could one day as well." Jeremy says before walking away with a somewhat hopeful smile on his face.

" He's strong. He'll make it through." Damon told me as I nodded.

" I'm hoping so. He deserves to be happy and no longer surrounded by death, ya know?"

' I agree with you on that point.'

Damon smirked before taking me to the knock 'em down game. I see multiple stuffed animals hanging above. This black bear with a red heart in its hands caught my attention.

" One game please." Damon says as the boy turns with a smile.

" You get three balls, knock those three cans down and make a stuffed animal." Hunter, a student in my history class, said with a smile.

" Don't mind if I do." Damon said with a smirk before handing two tickets over and Hunter gave him the baseballs. He smirked before throwing one with a bit of hardened strength and the cans knocked over! I cheered in delight.

" Wow, that's impressive. Choose your animal." He said as he got a stick with a grab hook on the end.

" That black bear with the red heart please." Damon said with a smile. Hunter snagged the bear and gave it to Damon. He smirked and gave it to me. I hugged it tight as he smiled with joy.

" You look really happy." He said as I nodded.

" I've never had someone win me anything at a carnival. It's really sweet." I replied as he smiled and pulled me into a deep hug as I held the bear in my arms.

' Having supernatural strength and precision does help.' 

" Yes it does." I smirked before we headed inside to see Tyler doing an arm wrestling competition. 

" And there goes Tyler doing Tyler things." I said as I saw Mason Lockwood on the side, eying me before watching his nephew.

" You're both lurking." Stefan says as I see him come to Damon's side.

" Observing is more the term." I replied as Stefan looked at the bear in my arms and smiled.

" More like obsessing." Stefan replied before Tyler won by slamming the other jock's arm to the table, the crowd cheering in awe.

" He's got strength." Damon said as Stefan chuckled.

" He's a triple letter varsity athlete, of course he has strength. You're reaching." Stefan says as I looked at him before seeing Mason go up and win against Tyler with a certain strength and speed.

" You call that normal?" I asked as Stefan's brow began to furrow.

" Okay, he's the champ, who wants to go next?" Tyler called out. Damon raised Stefan's hand.

" Yeah, sure, I'll...give it a shot. I guess." Stefan said begrudgingly. Damon and I watched as Stefan was clearly struggling before Mason slammed his arm down.

" I think you didn't try." I say as Stefan was flexing his hand.

" Yeah, actually I did." Stefan replied with curiosity. 

" Let's move." Damon said before I decided to stick around watching Damon and Stefan leave. Damon came back and pulled me into a hug.

" Walk with me." He says as I do. I don't see Stefan anywhere.

" So I may have compelled that Carter guy to pick a fight with Tyler." He said as I went wide eyed for a second.

" Damon!" I exclaimed as he put his hands up.

" Not without telling him to do it enough for him to get mad and walk away." He said as I huffed.

" Is it going to prove anything besides my keen sense of smell that I've acquired?" I asked as he nodded.

" I just need to make sure Stefan knows what's up without giving you or Jack away." He said as I saw truth and genuine worry in his eyes, I felt it dancing off of him. I took a breath and nodded.

" Ok, I get it. I understand." I say as he smiled.

" Thank you." He told me before kissing my forehead. We began walking down the hall and I saw Caroline?

" Caroline, they let you out? Why didn't you tell anyone?" I asked as she stood stiff. Something was off.

" I remember things. Things people made me forget. Things that stroll through the dark." She said coming up and stopping a few feet from us.

" You're crazy. Actually crazy." Damon replied as I hit his ribs lightly.

" I don't like this one bit. Something is coming off of her."

" You can't remember. It's impossible, I mean unless you're becoming a..." Damon says with a smirk only for it to fall.

" I have a message from Katherine, she said "Game on"." She told us before glaring at me. She then slammed Damon a couple of feet away before grabbing my throat.

" Katherine told me to tell you. " I don't like it when pretty little things get in my way." " Caroline said as she gripped tighter on my throat. I growled as my voice echoed.

" Step Off Barbie!" I growled before kicking her away from me. She looked surprised as I felt the heat in my eyes as the glass behind her showed my eyes glowing that cold steel blue again. She ran out of the hall. I gasped for breath as Damon came up to me.

" Are you ok?" He asked as he looked at my throat. I groaned at the heat.

" No, not ok in the fucking slightest." I hissed as I saw him go for his wrist but stopped.

" You're healing." He said as he touched my neck as the pain numbed before it felt like it was never there.

" That must be from the Wolf side of me or the bond enhancing it, I don't know." I told him as he pulled me into a hug. The heat in my eyes is dispelling.

" We need to tell Elena, she has to know." I say as I hold him tight. We parted and ran to find her. We saw her talking with a girl.

" Elena, you need to come with us. Something will come up." I told her as she looked worried towards me before she looked at Damon and nodded. What was that? We found Stefan tending to someone in the parking lot.

" We need to talk." Damon told his brother. We made our way inside and found an empty classroom. We explained that Caroline is now a fucking Vampire!

" How did this happen?" Stefan asked in alarm.

" Well, I fed her blood and Katherine obviously killed her." Damon is a bit saddened and angry as I could feel it coming off of him.

" But why? Why would Katherine kill Caroline and have her Turned?" Elena asked in slight disbelief.

" Because Katherine is a manipulative, nasty, little slut who doesn't like that I'm with Raven and Stefan is with you." Damon replied to her question.

" And she said "game on"? I mean, what does that even mean?" Stefan asked as I could feel his anger and frustration booming off of him in a harsh Wavelength.

" It means she's playing dirty. She wants us to know. She wants us to feel cornered, how else do you think she is going to play us or attempt to?" Damon asked as Elena perked up again. 

" But why Caroline? What could have been the reason?" Elena asked as I gave Damon a knowing look as he rubbed the back of my hand to soothe my worries away. I see Elena watching this interaction from my peripheral.

" Caroline must be completely out of her mind, she doesn't even know what's happening to her." Stefan says as Elena looks at her boyfriend.

" Oh I think she does. All of the compulsion from the past started wearing off the minute she was in transition. And I do mean any type of compulsion." He says as Stefan shakes his head in more frustration. 

" We have to find her, we have to tell her." Stefan says as I absentmindedly rubbed my throat.

" Katherine also had a message for Raven. " I don't like it when pretty little things get in my way.". Katherine is going to target both of them." Damon said as he stood up.

" You have one shot to get Caroline to see reason or we have to put her down. We can't risk another Michael vampire outrage again." Damon said before we all walked out of the classroom. Damon and I found Caroline crying next to the body of Carter.

" Oh my god." I said in shock as Damon held me close. 

" He's dead. I killed him. What's wrong with me?" Caroline cried before looking up at both Damon and I. The smell of blood hitting my nose harshly.

" I don't want to die! I don't want to hurt people. I smelt the blood." She said with so much panic in her voice.

" I know you don't want to, Caroline. Something that shouldn't have happened to you has fallen upon you." I say in a calm tone.

" I didn't want this." She said with tears forming before she got off the truck.

" You have to remain calm." I told her as my voice echoed before Elena came up and she freaked out again.

" Get away from me! You killed me!" She cried as Elena tried calming her down.

" No, no, no, no, Caroline, That wasn't me. You know that. That was Katherine." Elena explained slightly frantically.

" No! Then why did she look like you?! And why, why did she do this to me?!" Caroline cried as she rubbed her face.

" Stefan, we've got to get her inside." Elena says as Stefan comes up to her.

" Whatever happens, it's on you." Damon said before taking me away to my car.

" God in fuck!" I screamed as a pulse wave boomed off of me as trees and branches moved.

" Whoa!" Damon yelped as I saw what I had done.

" Why did Katherine do this? What is her endgame?" I asked as he pulled me into a hug as tears began rushing down my face.

" I don't know, but I'm not going to let her get to you, Elena, Stefan or anyone else. We've got this. You are strong." He said, pulling me into his eye's view. I nodded and took a breath.

" We have to get Carter's body somewhere." I gasped before we went to the body, Bonnie had tears in her eyes.

" Katherine did this to Caroline." Bonnie said as she held her arms.

" Why would she do this?" Bonnie asked as I pulled her into a hug.

" We have to stay strong. We can't let this break us." I told her as she held on tight. I saw Damon take Carter's body away. A Wavelength of warmth and sorrow filled my body as it pulsed from her.

" We are survivors. We won't fall." I told her as Elena came up and took Bonnie. I sat in my car after Damon came back. We headed back to my place. I set the bear on my bed before going to the bathroom and Damon got a hot bath going. We sat inside and he held me close as I rested my head on his chest.

" We can't lose to her. We have to do something. Anything at this point." I say quietly.

" And we will. But we have something more important to worry about. Besides the newbie vampires and Katherine." He said as I looked out of the window to the almost full moon just teasing me at this point.

" My First Change." I say as the thought of broken bones and pain coursed through my mind.

" Don't think like that. You are going to get through this and every other Change. The pain will dull away and you'll be running free. I'll be there to keep you safe and sound. No matter what." He said before I turned as my hair moved through the water.

" I love you, Damon." I say as he smiles and caresses my cheek.

" And I love you, Raven, my Onyx stone of grace." He whispered before kissing me. We got out and dried off before going to bed, sleep finding us and embracing us as one.

Chapter Text

Damon woke me up the next morning and boy was my body abuzz.

" You alright? Your body is giving a buzz of heat flash." He asked as I sat up. 

" Yeah, I think so. I think it's my body reacting to the preparation of the first Change. I'll be ok, I hope." I say as he smiled and kissed my head. I got up and showered before getting dressed in a crop top and blue jeans before putting my hair in a tight bun. I put my makeup on and my lips proudly stain by the black matte applicator.

" We need to go over to my place. Alaric is on the way." Damon says as I chuckled before putting on some comfortable slides and my grey and white hoodied furred cardigan.

" Lets head." I say as he smiles. I head down stairs before Damon joins me. I see my Dad drinking coffee.

" Raven, you are in good spirits." He said as I saw a Wavelength of his body buzzing with heat and worry.

" I'll be alright Dad. Damon and I will be in town and I'll complete the first Change in the woods under the moonlight." I replied as he let a worried relief filled breath escape.

" You might see me as a wolf as I like to run in the woods and near the Falls." He said with a bit more of a pep in his voice. I smiled before Damon spoke.

" She'll be safe. I'm taking her to lunch today and keeping her mind off of it till it's time." Damon says as Dad came over and took my necklace off my neck.

" What are you doing?" I asked as he pulled out a longer neck chain  before put the crow's feather and rose pendant on it and placing it back around my neck.

" So you can Change with your necklace. Your mother would be proud of the person you've become. You are strong, stubborn to keep what you believe is right in your sights. You are such a strong woman that I can say without doubt you are my Legacy." He said as I smiled and pulled him into a hug.

" Thank you, Daddy." I say as he rubs my back. We parted and with Damon by my side, we got into my car and drove over to the Salvatore Boarding house. We got inside and saw Stefan and Elena. I waved as Elena kept looking at me then Alaric came in the door.

" Thanks for coming, Ric. Can I get you something to drink? Coffee, bourbon? Bourbon in your coffee?" Damon asked as Alaric huffed.

" Elena mentioned you needed my help." Alaric replied as Stefan spoke up.

" Yeah, we were hoping you could help shed some light on the Lockwood family." Stefan asked as Damon was rubbing my hand in a caring manner.

" Now, why would I know anything about the Lockwood's?" Alaric asked as Damon sat down with me by his side.

" Well, you wouldn't. But your dead, not-dead vampire wife might. We just need to know." Damon said as I felt his mind course with thoughts.

' They can't find out about you or Jack.'

" Isobel's research from when you guys were at Duke together." Elena says as her eyes trailed to Damon and I. A Wavelength of Jealousy washed over her. Jealousy, of what?

" You said that she had spent years researching this town." Stefan joins in on Elena's spoken bits.

" Isobel's research here in Mystic Falls is rooted in folklore and legends but at the time I thought much of which was fiction." Alaric says as Damon smirks.

" Like that amazing vampire story." Damon says with a cackle as I smirked.

" Aside from vampires, what else?" Elena asked as Alaric sighed.

" The lycanthrope." Alaric said as I almost froze as Damon continued to comfort me.

" Wait, like werewolves?" Elena asked curiously.

" No way, impossible, way too Lon Chaney." Damon says as he lies through his teeth.

' You'll be safe and sound tonight.'

" Hope so."

" Is it?" Stefan asked out loud, drawing Damon and I from our train of thought train.

" I've been on this planet one hundred and sixty some odd years, never came across one. If werewolves exist, where the hell are they?" Damon asked and again lied through his teeth.

" Why do you suspect the Lockwood's?" Alaric asked as Damon smirked.

" Because vervain didn't affect the mayor at Founders' Day but the Gilbert device did and it affected his son Tyler." Damon said as he hides the biggest part of it all; The fact that I killed someone and triggered my own curse and Immortality.

" And at the school carnival his uncle Mason exhibited inhuman behavior when he fought with one of the carnival's workers. It suggests it's some sort of a supernatural entity." Stefan continues his thought.

" We were hoping that Isobel's research could help us figure it out." Elena says as another Wavelength of Hope and Jealousy runs off of her body.

" Well, all her things are still at Duke. I mean her office is still there. She's technically still missing." Alaric says as he remains seated.

" So can we get access to it?  Ric, we need to know what we are dealing with. If this wolfman thing is true, I've seen enough movies to know it's not good. It means Mason Lockwood is a real-life Lon Chaney and that little Tyler punk may just very well be Lon Chaney junior, which means Bella Lugosi, meaning me, is totally screwed." Damon ranted before looking at me.

' I'm not going with them. I'm staying here.'

" Good, I don't think I could do it alone."

" But I'll be staying back. I have to handle a few things. Have Alaric find a leather book with the name Petrova on it." Damon says as Elena looked pissed as another Wavelength bloomed off of her.

Anger. Jealousy. Concern. But Worst Off, Loneliness.

Whatever reason is she feeling this way? Did she feel something for Damon? Was she jealous of our relationship? How Damon treated me and was so open with me?

" Damon, you have to go with us. We don't know what we are looking for." Elena said in defiance.

" I've got plans with Raven that can't be interrupted." Damon said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders as I looked at her. The side glare if it could would have put me six feet under if it could. Another Wavelength boomed. Unbridled Betrayal.

" Katherine originally came from Europe. Petrova was her real name. Katerina Petrova, to be exact. Back when, I saw it engraved on an old heirloom. Men snoop too, you know. Let me know what you find." Damon said as Alaric, Elena and Stefan got up and headed out. It wasn't long before I heard Alaric's SUV driving away.

" Jesus in hell. What the hell is up with Elena. I was getting wave after wave off of her. But a lot of it was motivated by jealousy? What was she exactly jealous of?" I asked as I finally took a breath for myself.

" Practically suffocated me." I said as I rubbed my eyes. I leaned my back as Damon pulled me to his chest and held me close.

" I don't know what she could be jealous of." Damon says as he rubs the back of my neck. All of the thoughts hit me like a truck.

" Could she be jealous of us? Our relationship? Of us? Me?" I asked as Damon smirked before he rubbed my back as I clutched his shirt.

" Elena isn't going to split us apart if that's her motive. Katherine or any other sick psycho fuck isn't going to tear us apart. I'm with you and only you for the rest of eternity. If Elena does try anything, I know you have the confidence to set her straight." Damon told me before kissing my forehead as his thoughts ran through mine.

' The love I have for you can't be shaken or broken by any force. That I swear to you, my Raven. My Onyx stone of vitality and hope.'

" I love you forever more, Damon. I'll never flee or rush away from this." I told him as he looked at me and moved a lock of my red hair that framed my face before giving me a kiss that made the Bliss roar through my veins as it coursed through every cell inside me.

" Let's grab you a bite." Damon said with a smile. I jumped up from the couch in delight before he happily followed me to the front yard and into my car. I drove us to the Grill. Vicki came over with a smile.

" Let me guess, the usual?" She asked as I nodded.

" I'll put that right in." She said writing on the ticket and headed towards the kitchen. Damon and I ate and drank away till we were stuffed.

" Vicki! You have truly outdone yourself." Damon said as he paid for the meal and left a hundred dollar bill as a tip leaving the Donovan girl with a bright smile on her face.

" And you two are my favorite customers." She said with a kind grin before Damon and I left to head back to my house. I went to my room to look for clothes I knew I didn't care about. The sun was setting as Damon came up after I began to get dressed.

" The moon is due to rise in an hour. You dad's locked up the cellar and plans on staying inside for the night." Damon said as I was wearing a black tank top and blue shorts. Damon and I trekked back into the woods, luckily the property was deep into the woods.

" How do you feel?" Damon asked as I sat down.

" Like my whole body is going to explode, like every cell in my body is slowly boiling alive." I said as he smiled and got down on his knees. I smirked and toyed with my necklace. Sweat began to build up as the sun began to disappear.

" I can hear much clearer and I'm feeling so many other things." I say as I lean against a tree. My vision is focusing and dissociating. I shook my whole body.

" You can do this, you have been so strong through all of this. I'm proud of you Raven." He said as I smiled, the hairs on my body stood up as I saw the first rays of moonlight. I screamed as I fell forward. Damon backed up as I looked up, the heat in my eyes as I breathed heavily. Heavy breathing escaped my throat.

" You've got this, don't fight it." He coached me as I felt my bones breaking. I groaned loudly as my insides were moving about.

" I won't." I groaned as I felt my arms grow and shift. I saw long claws breaking through as my legs felt like they were on fire. I felt my entire body practically explode in a heat of bones breaking and reshaping, I howled out as my bones settled and the heat soothed the pain away. I shook my torn clothes off and I settled into my new body. My necklace settled in my furred neck. I growled as I saw Damon standing before me slightly in shock. A snarl escaped my mouth as my jaw unhinged.

" Whoa, you look different from any wolf." Damon said as I shook. My clawed furred hand was covered in white fur. I shook again as I settled in my new form. My new body stretched about to ease the slight ache that was becoming faint and healing over.

" What does my pelt look like?"

" Like how the book described, except your fur is white and your eyes are your human eyes. But when you were changing, they were glowing a cold steel blue." Damon said, coming over and placing his hand on my long cheek. My long tail swished side to side as I purred low and happily.

" At least I have my sense of self. The pain felt like I was reshaping and being pulled apart."

" That is true." Damon said as I felt the sense of home moving about my body. This is my home and will forever be my home.

" Let's see what this body can do in a speed sense."

" Let's run." Damon said as I huffed, as he and I ran through the woods, it was easy to keep up with him. 

" This is fucking amazing! I feel so free!"

I jumped over a log and continued my stride before coming to a stop as I began to hear screaming. A familiar scream.

" That sounded like Caroline!"

" Fucking Christ!" Damon groaned as I turned to the source of the sound, I growled as I saw in the distance Caroline being rushed by a wolf. I slammed it to the side and it growled at me. I snarled at it with my growl booming with power. I saw Stefan looking shocked, Caroline looking fearful and Tyler in shock. The wolf as I smelt him was familiar, Mason Lockwood. He growled and snarled at me.

" Back off!"

" What the actual hell!" Caroline screamed out as I glared at Mason, he stiffened before his head went low, I swiped at him with my long claws as he ran off after I snarled again. I shook my head as my ears perked up. 

" Stefan no!" Damon screamed out as his brother tried to attack me. I jumped backwards and snarled as Stefan stopped as Damon stood in front of me, I had stopped growling at this point.

" Damon won't hurt me."

" Damon, what the hell!" Stefan yelled out. I shook my head as I bared my large upper fangs.

" Best to get the fuck out of here. I'll be at your place."

I ran off and through the woods before finding my way to the Salvatore Boarding House. I growled as I padded over to the backyard. I see Damon show up.

" I didn't expect any of that." 

" It looks like it's out." Damon said before Stefan showed up. The look on his face said it all; Betrayal.

" Damon, you have some explaining to do." He says as he watches me. I growled low as my tail swished side to side. I was defensive as hell as Stefan was in position to strike me.

" Looks like I've got no choice." Damon said as he stood by my side. The sheer determination on his face and the way he stood before his own brother spoke every single thought he had; Protect Her.

" He can't tell Elena. He can't tell anyone, my Dad and I will be in danger. We don't know what anyone could do. We don't know how others will take this."

" Raven is a werewolf, Stefan, catch up with the times." Damon said with a smirk. Stefan looked surprised.

" How?" He asked as I huffed.

" It still sucks that I killed someone to access this power. Someone I never wanted to kill."

" During the Tomb Vampires' attack on the town being interrupted by dear John Gilbert's device, the sound reached Raven's ears while she was driving and killed a man while he was walking the street. It's tragic, something she never wanted to do. But Raven, she's a different type of wolf. She's immortal in a sense." He said as I showed my teeth. Stefan looked infuriated.

" How long have you known?" Stefan asked, accusing Damon of hiding this from him. I snarled.

" How fucking dare you! It was none of your business to begin with ya damn detective."

" It wasn't my secret to tell. You, of all people, think that you have to know everything. You might have turned people against her. She's not like Mason. She has full control." Damon said before a howl ripped out of the open air. I see a wolf with black and silver fur coming up and snarling at Stefan. He looked to strike. That smell! I jumped in front of the wolf. Snarling at Stefan with large fangs bared in a protective stance. He looked surprised as I continued baring my large fags and claws digging into the earth to show my power and my haunches hackled and strong before me.

" Raven?" Damon asked as I huffed. The smell hit me, the smell of paint, aged scotch, and most importantly; familiarity. I knew that smell growing up as I watched the person in his study painting away his pain and regrets.

" It's my dad. He won't hurt anyone, he's like me when it comes to control."

" Relax brother. It's Raven's Dad." Damon said as I looked at the wolf that had a haggard stance. I gave a knowing look and the wolf eased up. A knowing look in the wolf's eyes recognized me and his back shoulders relaxed.

" Damon, they could kill us. Or worse, someone else! Do you not understand what they could do if they lose control!" Stefan said as I turned to him and growled.

" We would never! Not unless Katherine or some other raving crazed Vampire comes into this town to cause harm."

" Raven and her dad would never do anything to harm us or anyone that is innocent. They are good people, Stefan." Damon said as he walked over and rubbed my head. I let out a growlish purr that reverberated deeply in my throat like a low rumbling chainsaw.

" Damon." Stefan tried again to defend his truth, but Damon slammed him against a tree.

" If you or anyone that you try to convince that Raven and Jack Nyx are monsters that need to be destroyed. Katherine will be the least of your worries." Damon said as Stefan growled before Damon put him down.

" How is Raven and her dad different from Mason or possibly Tyler?" Stefan demanded almost sounding drunk on wanting the truth. The deep desire to be right in his eyes reverberated through the moonlight.

" Do you see them trying to tear us apart? Do you see them with blood on their mouths? No, they are just keeping themselves alive and thriving. Don't make a problem out of this." Damon says before he came back and I gave a wolfish grin with my large K9s exposed. My dad trailed off into the woods a bit after Stefan went inside with a brooding huff. Damon stuck with me as I changed back. Power reverberated through me as the pain was dulled a bit. The sun was rising as I was on the ground. My hair had some leaves in it. Damon had a blanket in his hands as my necklace trailed slightly on the ground. I groaned as I tiredly opened my eyes as one of my arms was outstretched.

" Well, you look temping." He said covering me with a blanket. I smirked and covered up. He took me home and we went to my room. I took a shower with Damon's help as I was sore as hell. He dried me off and brushed my hair.

" Are you ok?" He asked as I nodded.

" A bit sore, but it felt different. It felt good and weird, it felt like it was always supposed to be a part of me." I said as I doubled the chain to my necklace around my neck.

" I'll always be here to love, defend, and make you happy." Damon said as he began rubbing my shoulders. I hummed at the contact as he worked my muscles.

" You are a godsent." I whispered as my eyes began to flutter shut.

" Sleep, you need it after a long night." Damon said as he got up and removed his clothes before joining me in bed. I smiled and curled up as he pulled me to his side. Soon sleep caught me tight.

The sound of bodies hitting the ground struck my ears as I turned to a man above another and a heart bleeding in his hand as eyes of gold glowed with a vengeful glace. He just grinned as fangs descended before another person behind him looked bloodthirsty. A Female watching with satisfied eyes. My eyes burned as tears flew as I shook my head and grabbed my shoulders as the heartache and pain burned through my skin.

" Why? What could have made you do this! Why make us suffer! Why must you make me suffer?"

" To suffer will be your path and pain will be your teacher. All of you will suffer as we blaze a trail of blood and regrets for you to witness."

Chapter Text

I woke up after a deep stretch. Damon curled up on the bed by my side.

" Good morning, my dearest Onyx." He said before opening his eyes. I smiled before giving him a kiss.

" Damon, it's a rough night sleep, but I could go for a bite at the Grill. I'm starving." I said as I got up. I rubbed my head as Damon rubbed my back, the Bliss roaring as he massaged my pain and ache away.

" Well, we can get you a fry before we go to Jenna's BBQ." He says as he moves a lock of my hair before kissing my cheek. I smirked and got up, with him following me as I turned on the shower. The way he held me and lathered my body with soap was tempting.

" You are such trouble." He whispered as I smirked as I was against his body.

" We have years before we get tired. Oh who am I kidding." I say as he smirked.

" I'll never get tired of you." He says as I smiled. We finished showering before we got out, dried ourselves as Damon sensually touched me with delight. I dried my hair and braided it into a bun. I got dressed in a tight blue tank top and a pair of black jeans before pulling my combat boots to my feet. My necklace adorning my neck before I put on a singular hanging pentacle moonstone earring on my right ear. Dapping my eyes with a smokey silver look and red eyeliner before painting my lips with my black matte lipstick.

" Don't you look fetching?" He asked as he took two of my red locks and let them draped around my face to frame it.

" It's a perk." I say before kissing his cheek. He smiled as we walked downstairs. I see my Dad nursing a glass of scotch.

" How was it?" Dad asked as I smiled.

" With Damon by my side, it was delightful. But Mason Lockwood showed up and almost bit Caroline's head off." I told him as Dad huffed.

" Mason Lockwood, high and mighty as ever." Dad replied by leaning back on his chair.

" He almost got her till Raven body slammed him and snarled at him. He went low to the ground, almost submissive." Damon says with a smirk as my Dad looked surprised.

" That's different. Almost Alpha like. Raven, you might be an Alpha." Dad says as I stopped where I stood.

" What? What does that mean?" I asked as he stood up.

" An Alpha, its a leader amongst our kind, a powerful voice that can rule amongst the wolves with vigor and power. Being the Immortal Ethereal Wolf is one thing, but an Alpha, that's another thing on top. You've really come into your own power." Dad said with a grateful smile upon his face. I smiled back as my eyes glowed, his replied before bowing his head with respect.

" We'll be at Jenna's BBQ." I told him as the heat in my eyes dulled.

" Have a good one!" He called as Damon and I walked out of the house as I threw my keys in the air and caught them.

" All of this power, a singular line of life that won't end. How will I cope?" I asked as Damon smirked before coming over and giving me a kiss that almost made the wind swirl around us. I felt his hands on my cheeks as we pulled apart.

" I will always be there for you and every single step of the way. Caring for you, loving on you, making you feel like a singular star that has the only room in my heart." He says as his eyes gleamed with love as it bloomed deep in my body as it bounced between us.

" I am going to ravish you later tonight." He said as I smirked with seduction.

" Can't wait." I replied before we got into my car.

" To the Grill!" I exclaimed as I started my car. We drove with such speed that the trees blurred by, but my eyesight was new and showed deep detail. We pulled up to the Grill and headed inside. Vicki strolled up with a bag as Damon pulled two twenties out.

" How did you?" I asked as I smelt the freshly fries baking inside the bag.

" Damon called and had a to go order at the ready." She said with a smile. I smiled back and gave her a hug.

" Have a good one, Vicki!" I exclaimed before she went back to the bar with pep in her step. 

" You are delicious." I say before eating a fry. Damon and I almost walked out before seeing Elena reading a book. Damon and I looked at one another before walking up.

" What do you want?" Elena asked slightly annoyed as a Wavelength pierced me like a knife. Fear, Worry, Jealousy, and Slight Terror.

" So, this is where you spend your time?" Damon asked as Elena chuckled. She shook her head before she went to get up.

" Okay. See you at Jenna's barbecue." Damon says with a smirk.

" How did you know about Jenna's barbecue?" Elena asked him.

" Raven kind of wanted to meet Mason in person, get a read on who he is. Jenna went to high school with Mason Lockwood so we figured a social gathering would be a good way to get to know the guy. So I told Ric to tell Jenna and..." Damon say before Elena stares at him before looking at me quickly.

" Does Jenna know that you're going to be there because she's not exactly a fan of yours." Elena says as Damon smirked as Vicki comes over with a box.

" Perfect. Thank you. Jenna likes how I treat Raven and I think I'm on her good side." Damon said after Vicki gave him a box that smelt like Peach Cobbler before walking away.

" What are you up to?" Elena asked as Damon held the cobbler.

" Don't worry about it, just going to spend some time with good people." He said as he had an arm around my shoulders.

" People? Not people that turn into abomination like wolves that could tear people to shreds." She said bluntly. I went wide eyed.

" How?" Damon asked as I stiffened.

" Stefan told me. Raven, how could you not tell me? You and your Dad are werewolves. You two could kill people." She exclaimed quietly.

" God that mother.. Elena, my dad and I don't kill people. We would never. It was never my place to tell you." I said as Damon held me close.

" Damon, they could hurt you, they could kill Stefan." She said with a slight stamp on the floor.

 " Elena, they would never do that. Raven and Jack are good people. Now, if you'll excuse us." Damon says before taking me out to my car. I got inside after Damon.

" I never he couldn't keep his mouth shut." Damon said as his fists were tight.

" Elena probably pried it out of him. I know I can't get hurt, but my Dad. Damon, I'm scared for him." I say as he looks at me before pulling me into a tight hug.

" Raven, I promise you, I won't let your Dad get hurt or worse killed. You have my word as a Salvatore and that's something I put a lot of honor and valor into." He explained as he rubs my cheek. I smiled before nodding as he laid a kiss on my forehead, love and warmth filled me as it tracked through my veins. I sat back and started my car before heading to Elena's place. After parking, I looked at the house.

" If she says one word to Alaric, I swear to god." I mumbled as he smirked.

" There's that protective nature I love oh so dear. It's sexy on you." He says before taking my hand and kissing the back. I smiled as the tingling and warmth danced on my skin before we got out of the car. We headed inside to see Jenna and Mason talking in the kitchen. I see small movement as Mason looks at me before continuing to talk to Jenna. Elena entering the room.

" You're here for 10 minutes and I'm already back under the bleachers at the pep rally." Jenna says as she grabs the bottle.

" Like old times, huh? Only I didn't swipe this bottle from my old man." Mason said with a glint of surprise.

" Oh, the expensive stuff! I like you already." Alaric says after entering the door and hops towards the kitchen.

" Just happy to be invited." Mason says with surprise.

" Thank Ric, it was his idea." Jenna says with a smile. Mason smiles before Alaric has a shot glass ready.

" Yeah, you know, I thought it would be nice to meet some of Jenna's high school friends. Dig up a little dirt." Alaric said teasing as Jenna smirked before chuckling.

" I've got dirt. I've got dirt." Mason says with a chuckle in reply.

" I have no secrets. Only dirty shame." Jenna says as Mason pours shots.

"To dirty shame." They say before cheering. Damon smirked before joining them with me by his side.

" Damon, Raven, lovely to see you two!" She exclaimed before pulling me into a hug.

" Oh, Mason, this is Raven Nyx. Damon's girlfriend." Alaric says as Mason's eyes light up.

" Raven Nyx? As in Jack's daughter?" Mason asked interested.

" Yep." I replied singularly.

" We were just doing shots. Let me give you a shot glass, buddy." Alaric says as he grabs one and pours out a shot for Damon.

" We haven't met. Mason Lockwood." Mason says as he held his hand out for Damon, who took his hand.

" Oh sure. Damon Salvatore." He replied as Mason smiled.

" I know. I heard great things about you." Mason says before his eyes trail on me.

" Really? That's weird. I'm a dick!" Damon replied before they let go. 

" I'll see if Jenna needs help setting up the games while Ric tends to the food." Damon says before walking away.

' Watch him.'

" On it."

" So, Jack Nyx daughter." He says as he drinks down his shot.

" That's me." I replied as I leaned on the counter.

" I can smell it on you. You were that big wolf that attacked me last night from ripping the blond apart." He says nonchalantly.

" Yep, cause I've got control. Like my dad." I say as he smirks at me.

" Your eyes were different. Like a blue moon instead of a harvest moon's glow like other wolves. The Ethereal Wolf before my eyes. Never thought I'd see it before my eyes." He says as I went wide eyed.

" How did you know?" I asked as he came up about three feet from me. I felt heat in my nails as if my claws were trying to form. I took a breath to remain calm.

" I have friends back in Florida, they tell me things." He says as he had this seductive look in his eyes. A Wavelength bursting through. Want and Desire.

" Sorry bud, I'm with Damon." I say as he smirked.

" I like a challenge. Especially when us wolves go into a rut or a heat. It's very temping to find another." He whispered before trying to leave the kitchen. I turned to him as his back was to me.

"  The fucking nerve of this wolf. I want to rip his fucking head off!"

" I'm not a prize to be won, Mason, remember that." I warned as he stopped in his tracks before turning to me with a smirk before continuing to walk away before another Wavelength boomed; Power being discovered and wanting it for himself.

" Christ on a fucking stick." I muttered to myself before getting a beer and snapping the cap off. Food had been served and I practically wolfed down my fill till I couldn't eat anymore. Caroline had watched me like a hawk. God even she knows! What the actual hell Stefan. I joined a chair as Pictionary was commencing. Damon had drawn a wolf in a tutu!

" Dress! Ballerina!" Jenna called out.

" Puppy! Puppy with a tutu!" Caroline blurted out. Damon shaking his head as he continued to draw.

" Dog! Hound-dog!" Jenna calls out hoping to win.

" "Dances with Wolves"" Mason says as Damon set the marker down with a smirk.

" Mason wins...again." Damon says before sitting down next to me with a kiss to my temple.

" How is that a wolf?" Jenna asked as I laid my head on Damon's shoulder. That conversation in my head from what Mason spoke of.

' That Motherfucker. Don't worry, I'll set him straight, no worries.'

I smirked before joining Damon in the kitchen as Elena came in slightly hesitant. I had the Cobbler in my hands.

" Aunt Jenna is getting tipsy. Will you stop plying her with alcohol?" Elena says slightly annoyed.

" She was pouring her own glass." I replied as I got a nice plate ready and set the pie down on the glassware.

" How is operation Lockwood?" Elena asked as she was leaning on the counter.

" He's my new BFF." Damon says with a smirk before Jenna comes in with bright red cheeks.

" There you are, thank you for the cobbler." Jenna says as Damon smiles.

" Yes, thank you so much for inviting Raven and I. We don't go out as much as we should." Damon says as Jenna raises her eyes in delight. Elena give Jenna a cake knife.

" These are fancy. They look beautiful." I say as I admire the set of dishware.

" Thanks. My mother's silver set." She replies before heading out with Elena. I take one of the knives and while no one was looking, I huffed.

" One way to test it." I said as Damon looked surprised before I sliced my hand with my teeth biting my lip. He looked afraid.

" Raven!" He exclaimed before I opened my hand with a grunt and saw the cut healing. 

" I'm ok." I said as he got a paper towel and cleaned my hand free from the blood.

" I don't think silver will work." I say as I cleaned the knife.

" You still didn't have to hurt yourself." He says before licking some of the blood drips on his hand.

" We don't need to stab Mason only for him to try and kill you later for it. Something feels like it's deeper. Mason shows up for his family and Katherine's in town , you've told me she's always trying to be five steps ahead. In the back of my mind, I think it's correlating to something bigger. I can feel it in the air."

' I believe you. I do. You've always had this intuition that's almost witch like. The way you can sense magic and see it like a canvas from how you've described, you might be entuned deeper in the supernatural sense.'

" Thank you, Dame." I replied before he kissed me while holding my cheek. I smiled as we pulled apart and his other hand held mine. I grabbed the plate with the Cobbler and a large regular knife. I placed it on the table as Damon pulled my chair out to sit down.

" Mason, why don't you start us off?" Damon says as Mason smiles before cutting a piece for all of us and plating them.

" So Mason, you and Jenna never dated?" Alaric asked as I began to eat the Cobbler.

" She was always lost in Logan Fell land." He says with a slight teasing tone.

" My first mistake. Mason was a catch; he had girls lining up. Was hard to believe that he didn't settle down." She says teasing back with a grin.

" Really? I always pegged you for a lone wolf." Damon said jokingly before Mason clapped back.

" I'm sure I wasn't half the lady killer you were." He says with a grin as I froze solid.

" How about a toast? To new friends." Mason told everyone before Damon, Jenna, Alaric and Mason all cheered before we devoured the Cobbler. I went to the kitchen washing the plates and kitchenware before Damon wrapped his arms around my waist as I smirked.

" Rather Jenna have a clean kitchen and dishes than clean up herself." I say as I finished the last glass. I set it down before turning to Damon to kiss him. I stopped as Mason came into the kitchen.

" Jenna just brought out "Guitar Hero". Might be time to mutiny!" Mason says as Damon kept me to him with one arm around my waist. Mason stiffened his jaw.

" You, my friend, are barking up the wrong tree." Damon replied with a slightly possessive tone, to be honest, it was hot.

" Okay. Enough with the innuendos, you win, you're hilarious." Mason replied as he stared my boyfriend down.

" Thank you." Damon replied with a smirk.

" Come on, man. You don't think I know what this barbecue is about?" Mason replied as Damon smirked.

" How do you know about me? Your brother was completely clueless." Damon asked as Mason had his hands up.

" It doesn't matter; I'm not your enemy, Damon." Mason replied before looking at me.

" You tried to kill my brother and blondie." Damon replied as I felt the twinge of hurt in his voice clear as day.

" That was a mistake. There was confusion; I couldn't chain myself up in time. I have no control once I shift. Let's not spark some age-old feud that doesn't apply to us." Mason says in honest.

" You expect us to believe that you are in Mystic Falls planting peach trees?" Damon said as he kept his arm around me.

" Let's be above this. I'm here for my family." He said before looking at me. Mason puts his hand out and Damon shakes it only to not let go.

" I don't like how you've been eying my girlfriend." Damon said as Mason froze.

" How does a vampire like you end up with the Ethereal Wolf?" Mason asked as Damon looked at him darkly.

" We met when she was working on a piece of her art. We grew together and I don't slaughter people. She sees me for me." Damon replied as he let go of Mason's hand.

" I think I can win her over." Mason replied as I felt my eyes glowing.

" Again, I'm not a prize, Mason. Please respect that." I told him as he backed away.

" I think I can try to respect that." Mason retorted before walking out of the room. I leaned on Damon.

" Such an ass." I muttered into his chest.

" Don't worry, Onyx. I've got you and your sweet ass all to myself." He said as I smirked. We walked out as the night fell. Mason was at the door with Jenna and Alaric.

" No more takers for drinks at the Grill? It's like I'm with a bunch of adults here!" Mason tried to get them to go out.

"  I prefer the term "role model" " Jenna says with a smirk. 

" Okay. Well, thanks for having me, it was awesome. Alaric, catch that game next week?" Mason asked as Alaric nodded.

" Yeah, I look forward to it." Alaric replied before Damon had me arm and arm with him.

" You know, we should probably head out too." He says as Jenna smiles.

" Jenna, you are a wonderful hostess." Damon says before she chuckles.

" And you are a terrible artist. Sorry Raven." She says before turning to me.

" Is that the only thing that makes me terrible?" Damon asked jokingly.

" Probably." She says before Damon smirked.

" Alaric, let's not catch that game next week. Got a big date with Raven." He says before we headed out.

" I'm craving another fry." I say as he smirked. We got into my car and headed to the Grill. We see Mason coming out of his car.

" Damon? What? More dog jokes?" He asked as Damon shook his head.

" Nah, those got old. I'm just hoping we can respect each other and keep the peace at least while you are in town." Damon says as Mason looked surprised.

" Never thought from what I've heard about you that you would have a peace dove out about." Mason says in surprise and awe.

" At least, just don't, you know, try to steal my girl. I'm what you guys call her Heart's Hope." He said as Mason looked surprised.

' Didn't want him to know about the Soul Bond, but the wolf term for Heart's Hope works.'

" Now I get it. I can respect that." Mason said putting his hand out. Damon nods and shakes it before we all head inside before we sat at the bar. Vicki had an order of fries at the ready and got Damon a whiskey. We ate as Mason was at a table with a beer. I overheard with Damon about Elena breaking up with Stefan.

" God that's fucking rough." Damon said before downing his glass.

" Elena deserves to be happy and so does Stefan. This sucks, even if I have a bone to pick with both of them." I say before downing more fries. Damon paid for the food and drink before we head out. I scented blood and violence before seeing Katherine.

" Bad day?" Katherine asked as I growled with eyes full aglow.

" Thought we told you to get the fuck out of town." I growled as Katherine smirked before her eyes trailed on Damon seductively. 

" Jealous I spent the day with Stefan?" Katherine asked Damon as his jaw tightened.

" I don't do jealous. Not with you, not anymore. Can't you tell I've moved on. Never thought about you. Also, poor try on getting Caroline to attempt to kill Raven. She's tougher than you think." Damon said as I felt pride welling up inside my heart.

" Well, werewolves aren't easy prey. She's something else besides a wolf." Katherine said as she smirked. I felt a growl welling up inside my throat.

" Don't try to be the hero, Raven. You'll end up dead." Katherine says as I smirked at her. I smirked at her with slightly pointed cuspids to prove a point.

" You and try, but you will die for it sweetie. Don't think you can pierce your fucking claws into me, Damon or the people I have grow to love cause I will tear into you where you fucking stand. To think, living for five hundred years has given you this almighty power, but you are hiding something. I'll tear apart the truth from every bone in your body. if I have to. Now, get out of my sight." I said as my voice echoed. She looked to remain standing, but I can smell the fear and worry in her scent, like a booming scent that pierced the veil of natural smells. Damon and I watched as she disappeared before we got to my car and went to my place. We laid back on my bed.

" You have so much spirit and such a protective natural about you that it glows with your vitality. It's something I love about you." He told me as I smiled. He kissed my neck before I just held him to me.

" I won't let you fall or drown in your trauma or sorrows Damon. I'll be your strength." I whispered to him as I moved my hand through his hair as the heat reverberated through his body and bounced to mine, going back and forth like a dance of warmth, love, and deep understanding as he relaxed in my arms.

" Your naturally strong like that. Thank you for everything you do and understand how I've become a better person. This town is my home, these people are my friends and I don't want it shaken up." He murmured in my chest.

" That goes with the nickname you gave me; Onyx. The inner strength that breaths for all others."

Chapter Text

I woke before Damon and when he awoke I was reading the book that Bree gave me. A cup of rose tea by my side as I see Damon watching me.

" You're staring." I told him as he smirked shirtless underneath the covers.

" I'm admiring." He replied as I smirked.

" I called Sheila earlier to see if there was a way to remove certain vampire's ways of entering a home. She said there might be a way, I just have to look in the book." I say as I shook the book in my hands. I turned the page and saw something in a passage. I skimmed it and looked up.

" Listen here; The Ethereal Wolf is said to have immense power that can lay waste to those who have cause harm. Their blood can be used to enhance spells and their vision can see casting like what their natural talents have become. The Ethereal Wolf can use their blood in a ritual to create a boundary for unwanted supernatural creatures to become unable to trespass as long as the unwanted is pictured inside their mind. As the Ethereal Wolf's blood is added to the original binding, At a mere thought of consciousness, certain supernatural may cross only if the Ethereal Wolf allows it. I think we can use this to keep Katherine from Elena's place and my place. Or any other supernatural's that would cause trouble." I told him as he came over and looked inside the book.

" That's like a witches binding. But Wolfy." He says as I smirked. I put the book back in this silver chest before he picked me up as I laughed out loud. He took me into the bathroom and we showered together. Kisses and loving gazes entered the steam before we got out and dried off. I got dressed in a black crop top and blue jeans before lacing up my combat boots as my necklace adorned my neck. I put my beanie on my head as Damon had gotten dressed. He goes in between my place and his, but he has a special drawer with two batty handles with clothing of his that he keeps here. 

" One of these days, I want to sleep in your bed." I told him as he buttoned his shirt.

" We shall, if I can get Stefan out of the house for one night." He replied before kissing me after I did my makeup. My lip painted in its signature black stain.

" Now to go to this Historical Society thing." I said as Damon had my keys in his hands.

" Grades and GPA are still up?" He asked as I smirked.

" Got an email from the principal saying I have enough credits and I'm far ahead on classes to the point I could graduate early if I want. I just gotta say the word." I told him as he smiled brightly. 

" How did you manage that?" He asked as I chuckled.

" Junior year, I took a lot of AP classes, and was a mad dash at getting straight A's. Did my Senior finals, and now school is just a chore. I just want to work on my painting and spend time with you." I told him as he spun me around.

" You might want to in a month or so. I just want you in my bed and painting me like one of your French guys." He said as I smirked.

" Might have to take you up on that." I say as he smirked. We went down to the car after seeing my Dad was gone.

" Probably at the park with everyone else." Damon said as we got in. We drove over to the park. We saw Stefan talking to Mason, after he left the baby Salvatore, we went up to him.

" What are you doing? It's not safe." Damon said as Stefan looked coldly at him.

" Negotiating peace, told Mason he doesn't have to worry about us killing him." Stefan said calmly.

" Well, this is our home. We have a right. We can make peace with him. As long as he respects that Raven is with me." Damon replied.

" Damon is with me and as much apart of my life as he is with mine." I replied slightly annoyed.

" Hopefully a handshake and honest words gets through to him." Damon replies as Stefan shakes his head.

" No, actually I think that the first chance Mason Lockwood gets, he's gonna drive a stake through your heart and then through mine, all because people don't just come into this town to stop by." Stefan says before walking away.

" Talk about overreacting. I saw and felt Mason's Wavelength without even thinking about it. He understood and I felt no malice underneath." I told Damon as he had his hand on my shoulder. Honesty and hope filled my body as it bounced to him. Damon and I wandered around before seeing Liz looking slightly upset.

" Hey, I saw you with Mason earlier. What was that about?" Damon asked as Liz smiled.

" Oh, I ah, I just asked him to help with the cleanup in the woods." Liz replied but she looked sad as the Wavelength was the same.

" That's why I'm here for, put me to work. Should I go help him?" Damon asked as Liz shakes her head. She look almost on the verge of tears.

" Oh no. You know, he's...I'm sure he's fine." Liz said taking a shaky breath in.

" Sheriff, are you sure you are ok? You look like you are about to have a breakdown." I asked as Liz let go of a breath.

" It's Caroline. We had a moment. She was just being Caroline, but it was different." She said as I gave her a deep hug.

" It's just horrible parental skills paying off in spades." She said before we parted as she walked away.

" Caroline needs to get that silver stake out of her ass." I mumbled under my breath.

" Liz is going through a lot with work. She might have time to work it out with her and Caroline being a Vampire, it's going to take loads of time for her to help see reason on how to interact with her mother." Damon said while holding me and kissing my temple. Damon and I walked to see Elena going towards Stefan as Damon and I joined Caroline.

" What's her problem? Break up not doing so hot?" Damon asked Caroline as she shook her head.

" Don't worry about it." She said in a monotoned voice.

" Real question, Why are you being such a bitch to your mom?" I asked her, she shook her head. The three of us listened in the the conversation Elena was having with Stefan before the two parted on a bit of a harsh scale.

" Relationships are about communication." Damon told Caroline before I spoke. I have to hit her with reality.

" Back to being on your mom's side." I said as I pointed a finger at her.

" She does everything to provide you a life and has a job to balance it. Can you please cut her some slack?" I asked as she looked at me.

" You don't need to worry about it, Raven. You have the perfect relationship with your dad and it doesn't help that you two wolf out every full moon tearing bodies apart." She said as I glared at her.

" That's low, even for you. Now listen up." I said as she took taken aback.

" My dad and I don't kill people. Before I became who I am, he and I bonded through the death of my mother, his wife. I had to grow up before I was ready, I had to pick up the pieces of a broken man by hand. Piece by piece at eleven years old. Cut your mom some slack and talk to her. Let her know what going on in your life with the blood draining aspect. Please take my words to heart before you lose her." I said as she looked taken aback.

" I know it's going to be tough walking the path that was dealt to you. But, if I can walk the path that was dealt to me with people I care about, can't you do the same?" I asked as she looked ashamed before walking away.

" I had to tell her. She doesn't deserve to give her mom the cold shoulder." I say as he holds me tight.

" You are essentially the mom of the group." He says as I smirked playful at him.

" Does that make you the disgruntled dad?" I asked as he chuckled with a grin.

" Maybe so." He replied before kissing me. Damon and I wandered to the lemonade stand to see Mason taking a cup.

" Well, Mason. Working hard? Getting the park to become presentable." Damon asked as Mason smiled.

" Just doing my part. Trying to keep my brother's memory alive." He said before Damon questioned him.

" I heard you talked to Stefan. Thoughts?" Damon asked him.

" Nice guy. He seems like a good kid." Mason replied with a genuine grin.

" He's going through a lot, but he's managing. I hope he gets out of the rut." Damon says sincerely.

" I know that pain all too well. I should go help." Mason says with a thumb pointing backwards before we waved him off. Stefan soon arrived.

" Please tell me that you were just bonding." Stefan says as Damon smiled.

" So what's up this faux drama in your relationship?" Damon asked as Stefan looked glum as ever.

" Things rocky in the waters?" I asked as Stefan looked perplexed.

" You and Elena don't fight." Damon said as Stefan shook his head.

" Drop it, you two, I'm fine." Stefan told us before the girl manning the lemonade stand spoke.

" Would you like some lemonade?" The girl asked while holding the cup out.

" Thank you, sweetie." Damon said with a kind smile before taking it and taking a gulp before spitting it out. I see the small amounts of steam come from his skin and mouth. The sensation hitting me like a hot ass pepper as I coughed.

" What's wrong?" Stefan asked as I held Damon up.

" Vervain! Vervain!" Damon gasped in pain.

" Somethings up." I gritted as the pain was going away. I grabbed a bottle of water and gave it to Damon. He drinks before spitting

" I'm gonna kill him." Damon said as I held him firm.

" The council might have spiked it, I don't think it was Mason." I said as Dad came up.

" Listen to me! Sit! Sit!" Stefan tried to calm Damon down.

" The council had vervain. I forgot to tell you. I've been so busy with Carol outlandish demands." Dad said apologetically

" We need to let Mason know what's up. This could get him on our side if anything is going down that he could be hiding." I said as Damon's anger began to dispel as my hand was on his chest. I see Mason going towards the woods.

" There. Dad stay here. We got this." I say as my eyes flashed and his replied.

" Alright. I know you've got this." He told me. Damon, Stefan, and I trekked into the woods to follow Mason.

" Mason, we need to talk." I said as he turned to another direction.

" Duck!" He screamed. Shots rang out and I was hit as Damon and Stefan fell.

" We got them." Liz said as she had two deputies with guns trained on us. My shoulder was pierced by a bullet. I felt a needle hit me, Vervain. The pain from Damon reverberated through me as I almost passed out. I was carried by someone as I see faintly we were going to a cellar. Mason was no where in sight. I was laid next to Damon inside this old cellar.

" Damon." I groaned in pain.

" Careful. The wooden bullets and vervain won't keep them down for long." Liz told the other deputies. 

" What are you doing?" Mason called out.

" Mason, get out of here, we got it from here." Liz yelled at him.

" You can't kill Jack's daughter or the Salvatore brothers!" Mason screamed at her.

" Mason, you don't understand!" Liz screamed at him.

" Liz, I don't care! You can't kill them!" Mason yells again.

" You two get him out of here!" Liz yelled as two other deputies grabbed a thrashing Mason. Damon stirs awake and then Liz shot him in the leg. I cried out as my leg tightened up. Damon groaned in agony. I felt the bullet push out of my shoulder, but the pain kept me down.

" This is how it's gonna work. Answer me and you don't get shot, understand? How many of you are there?" Liz asked as I growled.

" Liz, please. Don't do this." Damon gritted before Liz shot him again. I cried out as Damon screamed.

" How did you fool us? How do you walk in the sun?" Liz demanded. Damon didn't answer so Liz shot Stefan, who didn't move.

" I will drag this out painfully." Liz said as I tried to get up, only to be shot by Liz in the gut. I cried out as Damon screamed.

" But you're my friend." Damon said as Liz shook her head.

" Our friendship was a lie. Answer me and I'll kill you fast." Liz said as I reached inside and pulled the wooden bullet out my wounds healing quickly.

" He's not gonna tell us anything. Kill them all." Liz said as I see the two deputies raising their guns.

" Don't do this." I growled as they looked at me. I was getting up.

" We can't have you all running around killing people." Liz said as she raised her gun at me. I lifted a hand as my necklace was low. My claws forming. Liz shot at me and I moved as Elena busted forth.

" Elena! What are you doing?" Liz demanded as I felt my body begin to shift. I stopped it as my fangs and claws were unveiled. Caroline blurred inside and bites down on a deputy before throwing another. I got on top of Damon in a protective stance, growling at Liz. Caroline coaxing her mom. I sat Damon up and held out my arm. Damon looks at me before I nodded. I shifted back from my partial state before he drank from me.

" I got you. I got you. You'll be ok." I said as I rubbed his head. He got his fill as my skin healed.

" Stefan, you need to drink some deputy blood." Stefan replied with a slight growl.

" It's just gonna take a little bit longer." Stefan says as Elena holds him.

" Damon's right you know. If there's ever time to break your diet..." Caroline tried to get Stefan to understand, but Elena killed that real quick.

" This is a most unfortunate situation. Two deputies dead and you, I don't want to kill you Liz." Damon says as he looked at her before he checks me over to see all of my wound's were healed.

" You won't tell anyone, will you? Mom? Mom? Please. Look, I know that we don't get along and that you hate me but I'm your daughter and you'll do this for me, right? Mom, please. He will kill you." Caroline says as Liz shakes her head.

" Then kill me. I can't take this. Kill me now." Liz demanded in self pity. Her daughter before her with blood coating her mouth.

" Relax guys. No one is killing anybody. You are my friend Liz. I'm not going to kill you." Damon said as he got her up.

" We've got to clean this up." Damon told us. I helped get rid of the bodies with no issue. Damon and I escorted Liz to the cellar of the Boarding house. Liz called the station and told them she had a stomach bug. After getting off the phone, Damon takes it.

" Thank you. It's not exactly the Ritz, but it's secure. Brought you a good thread count. And once the vervain's worked its way out of your system, I will compel you, you will forget everything and you will be a free woman." Damon said calmly.

" Can you keep Caroline far away from me please? I don't wanna see her." Liz says as she looked terrified.

" She's your daughter, Liz. She never asked for this." I told her as Liz sat on the bed.

" Not anymore. My daughter's gone." Liz replied with tears in her eyes.

" You have no idea how wrong you are about that." Damon says as Liz looks at me.

" You didn't look like a vampire, Raven. What are you?" She asked as I shook my head.

" Something bigger that you don't need to know about." I replied before leaving with Damon up the stairs. I sat outside with Damon looking up at the stars in the sky.

" I felt it." I said as Damon looked worried for me.

" I felt your pain. I felt the connection. Even before I trigger the curse, I felt your pain." I say as he holds me tight.

" I'm sorry that this happened, us getting caught." He said with his head in his hands.

" Mason had no idea. He didn't do it." I said as he looked at me and nodded.

" I know and that tells me he can be an ally." He replied as I curled up in his arms as he rubbed my shoulders. Elena came out and saw us.

" Caroline's sleeping on the couch." Elena says as Damon nods.

" I'm going home." Elena says as she goes to leave but stops.

" What you did for Caroline's mom, that's the Damon that I can respect." She says as Damon nods.

" Hey, Stefan didn't drink the people blood, if you were curious, but he needs to and deep down you know that." Damon tells her before he and I get up to go to my car. We head back to my place and crawl into bed. Body to body, holding tight as we could to each other. My head under his chin and his arms around me as I felt sleep drag me under in its tight embrace that felt safe.

Chapter Text

I woke up to the sweet smell of coffee and bacon. I opened my eyes to see Damon holding a plate and a cup.

" Well, aren't you sweet?" I say as he smirks. I devoured the bacon, eggs, and toast before sipping my rose-honey tea. I stretched before heading to the shower, and Damon joined me. He lathered my body before moving my hair to the side and kissing my neck. I gasped out a moan as his hands trailed my hips and back.

" You are such trouble." I grinned as he began lathering my hair with shampoo before rinsing and began lathering moisturizing conditioner into it.

" Trouble is my middle name, my dear Oynx." He said before I lathered him with a new body soap I got just for him.

" I'm thinking, maybe it's a good idea to do the boundary." I say as he smirks. 

" It would be a smart idea. Don't need Katherine doing anything stupid." He says as his hand trails to my cheek before giving me a deep, enriching kiss. We got out after cleaning up with longing kisses and ghosting touches. I adorned myself in a sleek black crop top with a spider web design and bell-bottom jeans. Lacing up my boots before putting on my hoddied cardigan. I didn't hear my dad anywhere in the house as Damon and I walked downstairs to see his SUV gone and a note on the fridge.

Setting up at the Lockwoods. See you there. Dad

" We'll have to stop at the house before we enact our plan." Damon says as I tapped my finger on the table. My bracelet shines in the sun's rays.

" We can't kill Mason. We just have to find out what he wants or is doing here." I said as I looked him in the eyes, not even thinking, but he stood firm.

" We won't." He said in a slight monotone voice before shaking his head.

" What?" I asked as he looked at me.

" I think you just compelled me." He says in a slight surprise. I felt my eyes go wide as I took a hasty breath.

" Try it again." He said as I nodded. Looking into those beautiful ocean blues, I smirked.

" Lift me on the counter and give me a ravishing kiss." I say as the power flowed in my veins. It felt warm and inviting. Damon quickly gripped my hips before lifting me onto the counter and giving me a deep kiss that I could feel the bruising healing over. He smirked as I felt my cheeks growing hot.

" That's so cool." He said as I smirked.

" Maybe it works on other supernaturals." I perked as he smirked before I dropped down from the counter.

" I'd love to see if it does." Damon replied as I chuckled. We headed outside to the end of my driveway. I grew my claw out and sliced open my palm. I focused along the property line as I walked, my blood pooling into a line that stretched around the entire property, as I had one thought in my head.

' Damon Salvatore and Jack Nyx are allowed to cross this boundary. Katerina Petrova and other supernaturals are not to enter beyond this boundary unless I decide differently. I, Raven Nyx, The Ethereal Wolf, make this decree.'

As the last of the blood intersected the starting point, I saw a rose gold-like glow bloom up before settling under the ground. The cut on my palm healed over before I almost fell. Damon caught me.

" That was different. I've never seen anything like it. I've seen witch work, but this was a different display." He says as he helps me up.

" I made it so you and my dad can cross the boundary. No other supernaturals or Katherine can cross." I replied as I lay my head on his shoulder.

' You are something else. And I love you for it.'

" Here." He says as he bites into his wrist, and I engulf my mouth upon the wound. Drinking his essence as my energy began to rise. I pulled after a gulp or two. He smirked before my feet came in contact with the ground.

" Are you sure you are ok?" He asked as we walked into the woods towards his place.

" Perfectly ok. Why don't you chase me for it?" I asked before making a mad dash. Jumping over a fallen log as Damon was trying to catch up. My red hair was moving about in the wind as I cheered out loud before finding myself on the Salvatore property, before Damon caught me.

" I caught the wolf. What's my prize?" He asked with a lustful smirk. I gave him a deep kiss. His arms wrapped around me before he dipped me. Wind swirled around us as the Bliss coursed through our veins. I didn't know where he started, and I began. He pulled away and looked into my eyes.

" You are an amazing woman." He says before we went inside. We sat on the couch thinking of something or anything. His arm around my shoulder. A knock on the door drew us out of our cuddling session.

" It's open." Damon called out before I saw Jeremy coming inside.

" Long time no see, Jeremy." I say in reply as he sits across from us.

" I heard from Elena that you are a werewolf." He says as I groan and lean my head back before looking at him with my eyes full aglow.

" Something like it. But I didn't want my curse, I'm still me, and I've got control." I say as he nods.

" I knew you were someone special." He said with a chuckle before sighing.

" Tyler Lockwood has to kill someone to activate his curse. He's not a werewolf yet. Mason is looking for a moonstone, a special rock connected to the werewolf legend. That's why he's here." Jeremy says as I lean on Damon.

" Moonstones are said to hold special properties attuned to the moon and such." I reply as Damon holds my hand, as the comforting warmth and continuous thoughts roar in my head.

" I know where it is. Look, I just want to help, okay?" Jeremy says in a slightly desperate plea.

" Does Elena know?" I asked as he didn't speak or move, just sticking to himself before taking a breath.

" Well, Elena doesn't want me getting involved in all this. But, I'm already well involved." Jeremy says as confidence roars in his voice.

" And you're a Gilbert, and you just can't help yourself. Typical, but maybe a good idea, we can use all the help we can get if I'm being honest." Damon says as I see Jeremy smiling. Alaric showed up with a box before we all gathered in the parlor. A Wavelength boomed off of Alaric, Worry, and Weariness.

" Ric! Glad you made it." Damon says with a grin.

" What are you doing here?" Alaric asked the Gilbert, who stood firm.

" Helping Damon and Raven. I'm the one who found out about the moonstone." He replied honestly. I smiled as I remembered growing up with him, and to see how he's turned out has made me proud.

" Does Elena know you're here?" Alaric asked a bit wearily.

" Not exactly, she's going to go all gun-ho if she gets involved." Jeremy says as his arms crossed over his chest.

" What you got? Something that might draw light to our predicament?" Damon asked as he began to dig through the box of papers and other things before drawing out a book from the confines.

" This is Isobel's research from Duke. Her assistant sent it to me." Alaric replied as Damon smirked.

" Mmm, Vanessa. The hottie who was clearly giving you the fuck me eyes." Damon says with a wink at Alaric.

" Smartass!"

" Vanessa, yes." Alaric says before taking the book out of Damon's hands.

" Now, do you remember the old Aztec curse she told us about?" He asked us.

" Tricky Curses? Love them." I say with disdain under my breath.

" An Aztec curse? Cool." Jeremy says as Alaric flips the pages before finding the ones he wanted.

" Yeah, supposedly vampires and werewolves used to roam freely until a shaman put a curse on them to limit their power. Since then, werewolves can only turn on a full moon, and vampires are weakened by the sun." Alaric says as Damon fiddles with his ring.

" Most of them, anyway." He replied as I fiddled with my feather on my necklace.

" According to the legend, the werewolf part of the curse is sealed with the moonstone," Alaric says as I chuckled while Jeremy took a map that Alaric had in his hands. I see pictures on it.

" What do you mean sealed?" Jeremy asked as Damon sighed, and I leaned on him after walking over. My head was resting on his shoulder.

Any curse that is sealed within an object is usually the key to unsealing the curse. Mine is a different case." I said as I flashed my eyes.

" Elena and Stefan filled me in. You aren't going to kill any of us, are you?" Alaric asked as I smirked.

" Nah, just a powerful wolf with a powerful mind. I've got more control than a rabid beast. But boy oh boy do I wish those two would keep their mouths shut for fuck sakes." I say as he smirks.

" Maybe Mason Lockwood believes he can use the moonstone to break the curse." Alaric says as Damon groans. The Wavelength boomed off of him. Annoyance and Acceptance.

" If we start believing in some supernatural witchy-woo legend from a picture book, we're idiots. Who has the stone now?" Damon asked as Jeremy spoke up.

" Tyler. But we need him to get it to us." Jeremy replied as I groaned.

" Talk about an endless fetch quest for us." I said as I rubbed my head.

" So, you do believe it? About all of this?" Jeremy asked as Damon looked at me, and I gave a kind smile.

" If it saves our friends and family, why not give it a go. Little to no bloodshed needed." I replied as he nodded stoically.

" It's the same book that says a werewolf bite kills a vampire. Ignoring it would make me an even bigger idiot. Let's go." Damon replied before he and I walked out of the house, leaving Jeremy and Alaric to themselves. We got into Damon's car, and he drove both of us to the Lockwood Mansion.

" Let's snag a wolf and find out what's going on in the back of his mind." I replied before we got out and stumbled towards the grounds. We head inside and see Elena out of sorts. Jeremy was following behind as he had arrived with Alaric.

" Damon, Raven? What are you doing here?" She asked as she looked flustered.

" Looking for my baby bro. Speaking of, would you tell yours to stop following me around?" Damon asked as Elena looked annoyed.

" What's going on?" She practically demanded.

" Ask eager beaver." Damon replied before he took my hand and led me away.

" Sibling squabbles, not my forte." I said as he smirked at me.

" Quite." He replied with ease. Stefan found us near the outer ring.

" Bonnie got a vision after bumping into Mason; he's with Katherine in the biblical sense of the word." Stefan says as I stop in my tracks.

" You have got to be fucking kidding me." I groaned with frustration; something else we didn't fucking need at the moment, but here the fuck we are!

" Katherine's with Mason Lockwood?" Damon snarled in disgust at the mere mention of Katherine.

" We missed it. He got into town right after she did. It makes perfect sense. There is no other explanation here, Damon." Stefan replied as I groaned.

" Mason has to be smarter than this, but from what I know about Katherine from you two, she has to be using him." I remarked as I leaned on a red brick column.

" Using him for what?" Stefan asked as Damon groaned in more frustration again. I took his hand in mine.

" Mason Lockwood's looking for a moonstone that allegedly can break the full moon werewolf curse. Maybe Katherine wants it as well." Damon remarked before looking at Stefan.

" That's the sick twisty beauty of Katherine; she's always up to something." Damon said with disdain.

" So, how are we gonna find this moonstone?" Stefan asked as I pointed to Jeremy heading towards Tyler.

" Why would you involve Jeremy?" Stefan asked.

" He's playing Indiana Jones. He involved himself." Damon replied before we found Bonnie after overhearing that Tyler had given the damn stone to his Uncle.

" Fuck, this makes shit harder." I groaned as Bonnie rubbed my shoulder.

" I know how you feel about helping us out, but since you're the one who linked Mason with Katherine, we finally have an opportunity to get an upper hand on both of them, so just hear us out." Stefan says as Bonnie smirked before it fell, looking away. Stefan's phone kept buzzing.

" I have to fill Elena in on what's going on." Stefan says as he was about to leave, but I grabbed his wrist. He looks curiously at me.

" Stefan, you are not to tell anyone else about my supernatural nature. You are sworn to secrecy." I said as I stared deeply into his eyes. I let him go.

" Why did you do that? For the safety of a bigger threat?" Damon asked as I nodded.

" Loose lips might get us killed or into a bigger problem." Bonnie says as I nod.

" She gets it." I replied as he nodded before kissing my temple.

" Is it possible for you to touch Mason Lockwood again to see if he gave Katherine the moonstone?" Damon asked politely as Bonnie shook her head with a sorrowful gaze.

" My visions don't work like that. I don't get to ask questions. I'm sorry." Bonnie replied as she rubbed her shoulder as the Wavelength boomed.

" We have to figure something else out." Damon says as an idea perked in my head.

" Maybe I can use my new ability to get Mason back to the Boarding House instead of using harm?" I asked as they watched me. He smirked before nodding.

" The one where I saw you kind of compel Stefan?" She asked as I smirked.

" It came about this morning. Thought it might be a good idea to get him to talk and see our side. Without causing harm." I replied as Damon smiled in a genuine fashion.

" Sounds like a plan, my dear Onyx." He says as a Wavelength flurried off of him. Understanding and Curiosity.

" Can you trick him into helping you with the tables in the truck? I can get him in my eye view and get him back to the Salvatore house." I said as Bonnie smiled.

" On it." She replied as we trailed behind. We saw Mason going towards his Jeep.

" Hey, can you move your van? I'm blocked in." Mason called out as she was trying to remove a table from the van.

" Hey, how did you get stuck doing that by yourself?" He asked as Bonnie chuckled.

" All the guys bailed. Something about draft picks. I don't know, I don't speak that language." She replied as he smirked.

" Here, let me give you a hand." He says as he gets one out before I rush in front of him.

" Raven?" He asked before I got my gaze on his eyes.

" Come with me." I spoke with ease as the voice called to him.

" No problem." He replied in a monotoned voice as he came with me. Bonnie and Damon joined me in his car, and we rode to the Salvatore place. 

" You will leave this house alive and unharmed. You are to be honest with us and hide no deception. " I said as I stared deep into his eyes. He sat down across from Damon and me.

" We got it from here, Bonnie. He'll live and be on his merry way." Damon promised as Bonnie nodded.

" Thank you, I'm glad you have changed from what Stefan said about you." She says before leaving. 

" Mason, we heard you have this Moonstone. Do you know its location?" Damon asked in a calm tone.

" Yes." He replied with ease and calm. Watching carefully towards Damon and me.

" Energies are calmed here, that's good." I say as the atmosphere was easy and breathable.

" Thought you guys would hurt or worse kill me when Raven did something to get me here." He replied as I shook my head.

" We don't want bloodshed, Mason. We need answers in case this moonstone becomes a bargaining chip." I tell him truthfully.

" We heard you came into town with Katherine. Was there any reason in particular?" I asked as Mason bites his lip.

" When did you two meet? Did she seduce you, tell you she loved you?" Damon asked quickly.

" You're supernatural, so she can't compel you. I'm sure she used her other charms. Katherine's good that way." Damon said with disdain.

" What's Katherine doing in Mystic Falls?" I asked him as he sighed.

" She's here with me. Trying to get the stone to break the curse." He said as he folded his hands together.

" Where is the stone? I have a special attuned nature with magical artifacts that'll tell me if something has a purpose." I said as Mason looked perplexed.

" You do?" He asked as I nodded.

" I kind of saw a witch messing with old magic in an artifact, and saw a blueprint of how the magic worked and guided her to make sure that when it was used that it wouldn't affect Stefan or Damon. Didn't know that it would affect me or Tyler." I say as the memories of my curse-triggering occurred. A single tear drops from my eyes as the pain of it came to light in my mind. Damon took my hand and gave it a soothing squeeze.

" I'm still for you." Damon said as he wiped the tear from my cheek.

" It's in a well. Katherine wants it." Mason said in a calm and honest tone.

" But if you can get a read on whether its properties can break the curse. I'll give it to you." He said as I smiled kindly. Damon texted Stefan the location of the stone before we went back into our conversation.

" Can I ask why you want the curse broken? Is it so you don't have to turn anymore, never feel the pain of bones breaking and being out of control?" I asked as he looked shocked.

" How did you know?" He asked as he leaned back on the couch.

" I can get a read on people. An indept feeling that just booms off of people." I replied as he nodded.

" But Katherine tells me she loves me." Mason says as I see Damon's fist squeeze tight.

" Hate to break this to you, Mason, she's using you." Damon says as Mason scoffs.

" He can show you. What she did to him and Stefan back in 1864." I told him as he side eyes me. Damon gets up and takes Mason's hand. I watched his face slightly contort before he let go.

" She did all that? To you? Just toying with you and your brother?" Mason asked in disbelief.

" She's going to get you killed, Mason. You have to believe me." Damon said as he sat back down beside me.

" I can't believe this." Mason said as he put his head in his hands.

" Can I ask if you knew Katherine when you triggered your curse?" I asked as he looked up at me.

" Yes, why do you want to know?" He asked wearily about my question.

" Tell me the story." I remarked as he leaned back into the couch.

" It was a late night at a bar in Florida. My buddies and I went out drinking. I had paid my tab and went to head home. My friend Jimmy followed me out and pushed me, saying I was messing with his girlfriend. He and I began fighting. I pushed him off of me, and he got up like a rabid man wanting blood. I grabbed him and slammed him on the concrete. His head bounces pretty hard. I tried waking him up, but he was as good as dead." Mason explained as I could feel from a Wavelength, Regret.

" And you weren't messing with his girlfriend, were you?" Damon asked as Mason shook his head and let out a breath.

" No, after the curse triggered, Katherine came and held me tight. Calming me down." Mason said in a deep state of being.

" Mason, I hate to say this; She might have compelled Jimmy to keep coming at you till you killed him to trigger the curse. If she knew about the moonstone being here, then she knew that the Lockwoods were werewolves in 1864 and used you." I told him as he just kept looking down.

" I can't believe this. From what you've shown me, I can't see this as anything but truth." Mason replied as I got up and walked over to embrace him in a comforting way.

" I'm sorry Mason." I said as I rubbed his back.

" His entire truth was blinded, and we made him see. He needs comfort."

I got up and went back to Damon's side.

" You have to get out of Mystic Falls. Away from Katherine." Damon said as Mason looked up and nodded. I see Stefan come into the room. He has the moonstone in his hand.

" Is he on our side?" Stefan asked, a bit worn out.

" Yes." Mason replied singularly.

" Could have warned me about the vervain in the well, Damon." Stefan said as Mason chuckled.

" Was in a deep conversation." Mason replied as Stefan sat down before he gave me the stone.

" I have to concentrate. No outside noise or distractions." I told them. They remained quiet as I closed my eyes and let my mind go blank. 

Flashes of flames coursed through my head. I see a man being tied to a post as a woman was casting above the moonstone. Suppressing his nature as the gold of the wolf darkened to a locked part of his being. I saw other people in the woods turning under the light of the moon. The man screamed for his nature to be returned to him as other wolves ran through the woods under the moonlight.

" It's a key to break one man's curse. Not the curse of the werewolves. I'm sorry Mason." I replied, putting the stone on the table. He sighed in defeat.

" Katherine did lie to me." Mason said as he got up and paced in front of the window that had shown night had fallen.

" I'll be leaving Mystic Falls. Far away. Not to Florida or anywhere she can find me." He told us as I sighed.

" Good call." I remarked as his phone rang.

" I wonder who that could be?" Damon asked as Mason showed it was Katherine's number.

" I'll speak for you. Get a head start on booking it out of dodge." Damon says as I see Stefan on edge.

" Mason, you should have been here an hour ago." Katherine speaks on the phone in a loud echo.

" Wrong boy toy." Damon replied as I felt the tension turning.

" Damon. For once, you've surprised me. I assume Mason is with you?" Katherine asked as I felt my heart racing.

" No, he's gone. Disappeared. Out of your life. And clutches." Damon says as Katherine growled on the other end.

" You shouldn't have." Katherine said in a dangerous tone.

" News flash, Barbie! Did you know that he hid the moonstone at the bottom of a well full of vervain? I guess he didn't trust you very much. Although he did love you. Did on the hard end of that." Damon says as Mason stood and stuck firmly quiet where he was.

" You have no idea what you've just done." Katherine growled again with hate.

" Did I put a kink in your master plan by telling him the truth? I'm so sorry." Damon retorted to her.

" Do you honestly believe that I don't have a plan B? And if that fails, a plan C, then a plan D, and...you know how the alphabet works, don't you? Send my love to Stefan." Katherine said before hanging up. Mason took his phone and crushed it in his hands.

" I'll be out of this town within the hour. Keep Tyler from triggering his curse. I don't want this for him." Mason said with defeat in his voice.

" We can do that." I told him as I put my hand out. He shook it, and we watched him leave. It wasn't long before Stefan got a call.

" Jenna stabbed herself. Katherine compelled her to spy on Elena and me." Stefan said with his head in his hands. About an hour passed before Elena showed up and broke it off with him. As Elena walked away, Damon and I just looked at each other in defeat.

" She won. Katherine won." Elena said in tears before walking out of the house and leaving.

" We have to get Katherine out of the picture, with my fangs or another plan. This is the final fucking straw." I say with eyes aglow with conviction.

Chapter Text

I found myself waking up in Damon's bed with a hardy stretch. 

" I guess I passed out here." I say with a slight shrug before getting out of bed. I could hear Damon in the kitchen after tuning my hearing around the house.

' Morning, have a nice hot bath before coming down. Your clothes are in the top left shelf when you finish.'

I smiled as I trailed over to his clear bathroom and got my old clothes off before starting the hot water and dipping myself in.

" This is a pure delight." I moaned as I lay my head back. I saw on a table close to the tub's end a bottle of my shampoo, conditioner, and body wash.

" You are a delight. When did you have time to buy these?"

' Just in case you happened to stay the night, just wanted you to be able to relax after a good night's sleep. My dear Onyx stone.'

" Charming, I'm sure of it."

I took my time washing my hair and body before just lying back and taking in the heat that was a bit warmer than me. After getting out and drying off, I adorned myself in a lace tank top and blue jeans before lacing my boots and heading downstairs as I was tying my hair into a bun. My phone buzzed and I saw on my screen a text.

" If anything happens, send me a text. I'm in the Appalachian Mountains. Mason."

" Good to know he snagged my number before he booked it out of fucking dodge." I told myself as I heard knocking on the door.

" I got it!" I called out. I opened it to see a very startled Caroline. The wavelength boomed off of her; Fear! Absolute Terror!

" Are you ok? You look like you have seen a ghost." I say as she looks behind quickly before looking back at me.

" Are Damon and Stefan here?" She asked, more afraid like a child who was afraid of the dark, harboring a monster.

" Come in, hun." I say as she comes inside, and I lead her to the parlor.

" So a werewolf, huh?" She asked, a bit taken aback as we sat down.

" Yep, Genetics suck for the most part. But it comes with a lot of perks." I say as she nods quietly.

" Damon! Carolines here!" I say as he comes into the parlor.

" Blondie, what's got you all shaken up like Bambi?" He asked as she was rubbing her hands in a nervous fashion.

" I saw well I was more like threatened by Katherine at the Grill." She said, making my heart stop.

" What? She's still here?" I asked as Damon sat next to her. I placed a calm hand on her back.

" Yeah, she really shook me up with a message." She says as Damon got up.

" Get her a glass of blood; it might stop the shakes." I told him. He nods and quickly goes into the kitchen.

" Caroline. I need you to look at me. This is for your protection." I tell her as she looks at me.

" You are not to speak to anyone about my nature. You are sworn to secrecy. I will do everything in my immortal power to keep you safe and your mother safe. You can trust me. You know me. I don't want you to get hurt. We will keep you safe." I told her in a calm tone. She nodded.

" Did you compel me? How?" She asked as I smiled kindly at her.

" Like I said, a lot of perks. And I am promising you that I will keep you safe. I'm not one to lose control. I know that we have had our differences over the years, but I know that if we try, we can get along. I'm here for you." I told her as she looked almost in tears when I pulled her into a tight embrace.

" I'll keep you safe, Care." I told her before Damon came in with a glass of blood. Damon hands it over to her.

" Here. Drink this and breathe." Damon says as she takes the glass into her slightly shaken hands.

" I'm still shaking. Hopefully this helps." She tells us and slowly sips the life force of a human from the glassware. Stefan came into the room before pausing at the sight.

" What happened?" Stefan asked as Damon looked at Caroline.

" You are safe here." I tell her as she takes a breath.

" I saw Katherine today, and it wasn't a friendly visit." She said as I rubbed her back.

" Where?" Stefan asked as he stood in front of Caroline. She takes another shaking breath. This poor girl was basically attacked by a 500-year-old bitch with a charge under her belt; she had to have been terrified.

" At the Grill. I just stopped by to gawk and...quasi-stalk Matt. Katherine dragged me away and out of sight for a message." Caroline said as she rubbed the glass on the side.

" What was the message?" Stefan asked in a calm tone.

" Tell Damon and Stefan that I want the moonstone or I will rip this town apart until it rains blood. Tonight, at the masquerade ball." She replied as I just kept rubbing her back to ease her troubled mind.

" She wants to do it in public. Telling Mason the truth threw her off guard." Stefan says as he begins to walk away.

" She's running scared. What she did to Jenna was desperate and horrific. She's running out of options." Damon says as I begin to think.

" Maybe we should tell Jenna. I hate leaving her in the dark, and she deserves the right to know and be able to protect herself. We need to protect this house as well. Another border or two could help."

" We can't underestimate her. We have to play this smarter than her." Stefan said with sheer determination in his voice. Like a leader strategizing his next move against the enemy.

" Can we just give her the moonstone so she'll leave?" Caroline asked as I shook my head.

" We can't do that. I feel like it has a bigger play if Katherine wants it, and from what I've seen from my SpellVision, as I call it, we can't give it to her." I said as Damon shot up.

"We're gonna go to the masquerade ball, and I'm gonna kill her tonight. She's nothing but trouble and will just keep trying to dwindle this town that we call home into rubble if we let her keep walking around semi-alive." Damon says as I can feel through him that he wants her gone.

" You're not gonna kill her. We don't know if there's something bigger at hand." Stefan says as I then get up.

" Stefan, if she's gone, then we can face whatever she's running from. She is afraid of something much bigger and badder. We have no other choice in the matter at this point." I said in a calm, thought-out way.

" You're not gonna kill her. Because I am. After everything she has done. It's time for the fat lady to sing." Stefan says as I nod.

" We can also protect this and Elena's place." I say as Damon smiles.

" How? No one owns this house that's alive, and Katherine has been invited into Elena's place." Stefan asked as I smirked.

" Since you two can't tell anyone of my nature that hasn't been under my influence. I can show you." I say as Damon smiles.

" Catch me if I fall." I say as Damon smacks my ass as we all head out into the front yard.

" Smart ass." I smirked. 

" I need someone to walk me over the property line as it was marked." I say as Damon takes my free arm. I grow my claw and slice open my palm as we get to the driveway. The blood began to flow as we walked. I thought as my boundary was being placed.

' Damon Salvatore, Stefan Salvatore, Bonnie Bennett, Sheila Bennett, and Elena Gilbert are allowed to cross this boundary. Katerina Petrova and other supernaturals are not to enter beyond this boundary unless I decide differently. I, Raven Nyx, The Ethereal Wolf, make this decree.'

The last bit of the blood intersected the start point, the familiar rose gold-like glow bloomed up before settling under the ground. The cut on my hand healed, and I almost fell before Damon caught me.

" You are an amazing woman." He said as he picked me up. He carried me over to Stefan and Caroline.

" What was that?" Stefan asked as I smirked a little, tired as my energy began to flow, as Damon had bitten his wrist and gave me a few mouthfuls of blood to rejuvenate.

" Just a tactic I recently discovered. I made a supernatural-proof barrier around this place that'll allow certain people beyond the blood." I replied as Caroline smirked.

" Take about a hot take." She said with a grin. We head back inside. After a bit, I heard knocking at the door. Caroline gets up and answers to a smiling Bonnie.

" Hey, come on in." Caroline said the energetic witch.

" I felt the new magic barrier. Nice touch, Raven." Bonnie said with a smile as I raised a thumb up.

" Hey, you brought the grimoire, thank you." Stefan says with an appreciative tone. Alaric had arrived a bit prior, as I was just lying on the couch. I see Alaric and Damon over at the table with a lot of fucking weapons.

" What's going on?" Bonnie asked before Jeremy arrived.

" We're gonna kill Katherine." He tells her as she holds the Grimoire close to her chest. Bonnie looked over at Stefan.

" We're gonna kill Katherine. She's a threat to us all." Stefan said with his arms crossed. Alaric then spoke up as I turned so I could see.

" This works with compressed air. The trigger mechanism is up here. I have two of these in a different size. For you, I recommend this. It fits nicely under the jacket sleeve. You use the trigger when you're ready." Alaric says as he shows off the weapons.

" You wanted me to show you how to kill a vampire." Alaric says as Bonnie sits next to me.

" Are you ok?" She asked as she patted my calf.

" Yeah, just feeling a little drunkish from the new barrier, but hey, this place is protected." I told her with a smile.

" You are really coming into your new power. You are making sure everyone is safe.  It suits you." Bonnie said as I sat up with a smirk, I made my eyes glow their bluish hue.

" It's delightful and I know when to use it." I replied as she chuckled.

" I can trap her with a spell to isolate her." She said as I smirked.

" There's that flashy witchy power I love." I say with a grin.

" How's Grams doing?" I asked as she smiled.

" Doing some traveling. Getting out of Mystic Falls for a bit. She's doing great." Bonnie replied as I gave a kind smile.

" Are you sure you guys don't want me there tonight?" Alaric asked as Stefan shook his head.

" No, I need you to stay with Elena. I don't want her to know about this." Stefan replied. He cared and loved her so much that I could tell that it hurt him.

" Okay. Well, I'll make sure she doesn't leave my sight." Alaric said with determination flooding out of him. His own power and will are bleeding out of him to keep those he sees as family safe and sound.

" Alright, if anybody wants to back out, I'll understand." Stefan called out as I sat up with my feet on the ground.

" Yeah. Cold feet speak now. I don't want this to go wrong if someone chickens out. Caroline." Damon says as Caroline was twiddling with her fingers.

" I won't. Look, she killed me. Fair's fair. As long as there's no other werewolf running around." Caroline says as I nod cheekily.

" Mason is on our side and an ally now. Just have to make sure that if he comes back to make sure his family is ok, that we take extra precautions if it's a full moon or something pisses him off." Damon says as I feel the room ease a bit of tension.

" As long as Tyler doesn't kill anyone, he won't turn." Jeremy says as I take Bonnie's hand in mine, as she was still sitting next to me.

" Bonnie? Are you with us?" Stefan asked as Bonnie looked at him, then at me. I nodded.

" I'm confident in this BonBon." I say as I lightly shoulder-check her.

" No one gets hurt." She says as Damon nods in appreciation.

" Except Katherine. Tonight, Katherine gets a stake through her heart." My boyfriend says with a determined smirk on his face. Damon came over to me and picked me up. 

"We'll be down shortly. Gotta get my girl all dolled up." He said as I chuckled. He took me to his room and set me down after giving me a deep kiss.

" I have the perfect dress and shoes for you. Something I picked up." He said as I walked over to the bed. He opened his wooden cabinet and pulled out this black and red laced cocktail dress with black and gold raven feathers embroidered on the ends. The shoes were some black and gold pumps with silver swirl leaves.

" Damon, this is beautiful. Thank you!" I exclaimed as he walked over and kissed me again. I smiled into it as the heat began ravaging my body.

" I can't wait for tonight because after. I'm going to take you to this bed and ravish you." He says as his ocean blues allured me.

" I can't wait either." I replied before getting up and getting dressed. Damon had to help me zip up the back. He kissed my bare shoulder before handing me a red and black bejeweled mask. I watched him get dressed to the nines. My hair was curled as I bit my black stained lip in anticipation.

" And you look handsome as ever." I replied before we headed down. We all, except Alaric, headed to the Lockwood Estate. The party was busting with people and flame dancers. My purse on my shoulder as I stuck with Damon and Stefan. We gave Bonnie the moonstone for safekeeping. I told Damon beforehand that I could trust her with the stone. Jeremy and Bonnie headed inside the house.

" Do you see her?" Damon asked as he had my arm in his. The Bliss is roaring to life.

" Nope. You're sure you can do this?" Stefan asked as Damon smirked and his eyes gleamed under his mask.

" Who are you talking to?" Damon asked, side-eyeing Stefan.

" Oh, I had the chance to kill her, and I hesitated." Stefan said with a slight sound of defeat in his voice.

" Well, that is the fork in the road between you and me, my friend. I don't hesitate when it comes to protecting people I care about, or happen to love." Damon says before kissing my cheek, making it feel all warm and safe.

" You spent 145 years loving her, then found the love of your life and changed for the better. I'm proud of you, Damon." Stefan says as Damon looked surprised, as I felt the shock through his body.

" I won't hesitate. She doesn't breathe after tonight." Damon reassured Stefan. He nodded before walking the grounds. The music was full of life as he took me to the dance floor.

" You look beautiful tonight." Damon said as he spun me. I laughed as he pulled me back into his arms.

" And you look as dashing as ever." I replied, planting a kiss on his cheek.

"Let's talk about us before the action. Remember how you told me that you had the chance to graduate early. You should take it. Begin your life with me. I'll keep you safe." He says before kissing my cheek.

" Happy." He whispers before kissing my other cheek.

" Content." He smoothly says as he kisses my neck as the chain of my necklace trails his cheek.

" Give you everything you have ever wanted. Just to see that smile on your face." He says as he looks into my eyes.

" Say yes. I want to be with you every moment we are awake, asleep, traveling, and secured." He said as he trails his hand down my arm to my hand, he presses a kiss on it.

" I'd think I'd love that. Alright, yes, Damon. I'll send the email first thing in the morning after this party and staking of your psychotic ex that has a lot of issues." I replied as he gave me this great and generous smile before dipping me and giving me this soulful kiss that almost made me swoon all over again. Like life being breathed into me. I could feel his emotions and all of his dreams, desires, and fears pulsing through my body, and I think he could feel the same. We saw Stefan holding a girl. I sensed no life.

" Katherine?" I asked as my eyes flashed. The three of us took the body and placed it in the trunk before heading inside into the room that Bonnie had prepped for the faux tomb spell. I could leave with no issue, thank god.

" This woman ruined our lives; she destroyed us! Kill an innocent girl to get the moonstone. Tonight it ends. We can do it together. We are so close to being happy. We have to take the final step." Damon says as Stefan remained quiet before looking up at us and nodding.

" All right, let's get this done." Stefan said with determination in his voice. I hide with Damon as I hear the door open.

" Where is she?" Katherine demanded as Caroline was crying before it turned into a chuckling fit.

" I did it! I really didn't think that I'd be able to fool you, but I did it!" Caroline said cheerfully. I heard the bounce of the barrier Bonnie had set up.

" What the...? Stefan?" Katherine says as Stefan came out of hiding with a stake in hand.

" Hello, Katherine." Stefan said in a still determined state of mind.

" Goodbye, Katherine." Caroline said before leaving.

" You don't really think that you can kill me with that now, do you?" Katherine said with a sneer.

" No, but they can." Stefan said before Damon and I pounced. Damon got a strike in with the aerocross bow before I clawed at her shoulder. Blood trailing as she groaned before trying to kick me away. Stefan got her in the arm with his stake. She pushed him off before Damon tried to stake her again, but she flailed him off. She tried turning the stake on Damon, but I grabbed her with claws at the ready.

" You shouldn't be able to do that!" She screamed as I smirked.

" Oh, Katherine, I'm a beast, remember!" I growled as my eyes flashed. My fangs were growing as I held her tight. She tried moving, and everything as Damon flipped the stake in his hand.

" Time to die, Katherine." Damon said with a smirk.

" Stop, you are hurting Elena! Everything you are doing to her, you are doing to Elena." Jeremy cried out. Damon looked at Jeremy before Katherine got up and slid the stake across her hand as blood pooled from the wound.

" My witch is better." She said in such a bitchy tone.

" Check on Elena!" I told Jeremy as Katherine smirked at me. Stefan slammed the stake away from Katherine; she sat down with another stake in hand.

" So, how about that moonstone?" She asked, being coy as a villain in dead flesh.

" The three of us together, just like old times. The brother who loved me too much and the one who didn't love me enough." She said as Damon had me by his side.

" Except I no longer love you, the evil slut vampire who only loved herself." Damon said with disdain in his tone.

" What happened to you, Damon? You used to be so sweet and polite." Katherine asked as I sneered at her.

" Oh, that Damon died a long time ago. Then revived when he met the real love of his life." He said as he looked at me with a smile before glaring at Katherine.

" And she's not down to share?" Katherine asked as I growled.

" Keep those fucking claws away from him." I growled with a snarl.

" Oh, why don't you two stop antagonizing each other?" Stefan said bored out of his mind.

" Where is the moonstone?" Katherine demanded again.

" What use is it for you? Something deeper. We can see right through you." I said as she froze for a second. She tried adjusting herself back, but I saw it.

" You know, this whole Mason thing has me a bit confused. Why a werewolf? The moonstone can break a curse that would help them destroy all vampires, so what's in that for you?" Stefan asked as Katherine remained tight-lipped.

" You all should know. He's not the only wolf in town." She said with a smirk, prizing it on her face. Tyler!!!

" Oh shit!" I said in shock.

" Go, make sure he doesn't trigger the curse." Damon said before kissing me, I ran down the stairs and heard fighting. I ran into an office space and saw Tyler slam a girl into a table as a blade was in his shoulder.

" No, no, no! Come on, wake up! Sarah, open your eyes, wake up!" Tyler pleaded. Sarah's heartbeat was faint and slowly vanished.

" This can't happen, oh no, this can't happen. This can't be happening! This can't be happening! Not like this!" He screamed as Caroline was over Sarah's body. The heartbeat is no more. I see Tyler grab his head and scream.

" Tyler? Tyler?! Tyler, what's happening?" Caroline asked as I pulled her away.

" He triggered his curse." I told her as I saw him look up, his eyes and amber glow.

" Tyler. It's going to be alright." I said as he looked to still be in slight pain.

" No! No! It's not alright." He said as his eyes retained their amber glow. I got down to his level on one knee.

" Tyler." I say as he looks terrified. My eyes light up with the familiar heat of the cold steel blue reflecting into his eyes.

" You are going to be ok." I told him in a calm voice. No compelling him. Just the comfort gaze of another wolf before him.

" How?" He asked as he sat back.

" I was that rather large bipedal white wolf you saw facing off with your uncle." I said as the heat faded from my eyes.

" I can get a hold of him to teach you. If you wish." I say as he nods.

" Please. Anything to make this easier to deal with." He said as I nodded. I got up and looked at Caroline.

" Stay with him. I have to check on our issue." I told her. She smiled small and nodded before I headed up to see a woman before the door.

" Katherine, the spell on this room has been broken; you're free to leave." The woman said as I saw her smile.

" Thank God." Katherine said as she held her hand out for the moonstone. Fucking hell!

" When I hand this over, my debt to you is over." She told Katherine, and she smiled before the woman spoke again.

" I owe you nothing." The woman said, still holding the stone.

" Done. Give it." Katherine demanded with a smirk.

" I wouldn't do that, please don't." I said as the woman looked at me with slight surprise before turning back to Katherine and giving the stone to her. Katherine smirked before having trouble breathing.

" You should have told me another witch was involved. She's a Bennett witch, Katherine, but I'm sure you knew that." The woman said as Katherine fell.

" Wait, Elena!" Stefan pleaded.

" Elena's fine. The spell is broken. She'll heal quickly. Bonnie's with her." The witch said as Katherine was suffocating.

" I apologize for my involvement." She said genuinely before turning to me.

" I heard that the Ethereal Wolf had awakened herself. Bonded to her vampire soulmate. Power flurries off of you like a rose gold swirl of wind." She said with a smile. I stayed firm.

" I wouldn't hurt anyone. Katherine had her leash on me for a while. Now I'm free." She said before leaving.

" Let's put her where she belongs." Damon said as I picked her and the stone as well. Damon and I took Katherine to the Tomb. He opened the door, and I set her inside. I opened my purse and pulled a false moonstone out, and threw it next to her before leaving the tomb. Holding the original moonstone in my hand.

" I'm not letting her have this." I said, putting it in my purse. Damon hugged me the moment I was out of the Tomb. We see Katherine trying to leave.

" Hello, Katherine." Damon said coldly as she struggled.

" Where am I?" She asked, tired and lethargic.

" The Tomb, where you belonged over 145 years ago." I said coldly in return.

" You both should have killed me." She said as she stood inside the Tomb, shaking as she held the faux stone.

" Death would have been too kind. After everything you put Stefan and me through with everyone else." Damon said, holding my hand tight as my bracelet shone. I go to close the door.

" No, Damon, don't. Damon, Raven don't. You need me, Elena's in danger." Katherine pleaded.

" From who?" I asked as she shook her head.

" You are trapped, and you refuse to tell us. Why do you think we would fucking trust you?" I asked as she shook her head.

" You're lying, you're always lying." Damon said as I looked at her and flashed my eyes.

" I can smell the vervain inside your body." I said after taking a whiff.

" Why do you think I haven't killed her? Because she's the doppelgänger. She needs to be protected. She has to!" She exclaimed as the wavelength boomed. Terror, Humiliation, and worse, the Fear of Death.

" We can protect her. All you are going to do is use her as a fucking bargaining chip. We can't have that. Take your time in here and think about the decisions that brought you here in the first place. Running all this time, and whatever you can't face won't have the balls to come in here." I said as I shut the door.

" No, don't! I'll do anything, please. You need me! You need me! You need me!" She screamed. Damon and I left and headed back to the car. 

" We did the right thing." I said with a smirk as I held the real moonstone—the power flowing in my hand.

" We'll have to have another barrier in place at Elena's. Just as a protective measure." Damon said as I smiled with the moonstone in my hands.

" We've got this. We can protect our friends and loved ones. As long as we have each other." I told him as he took my hand and kissed it.

" A life of happiness with you means everything to me, my dear Onyx stone." He says before driving us back to his place.

" Now I think I remember that I promised to ravish you till you couldn't move." He says as he uses vamp speed to move to my side of the car and picks me up. I let out a daring laugh as he opened the door with no hassle. The way he moved us up the stairs so quickly was exhilarating. He got us to his room and shut the door before kissing me, the Bliss roared to life and screamed to life.

" Damon, make me feel alive." I said as heat flushed my cheeks. He smirked before quickly sitting me down on the bed.

" That I can do." He says as he engulfed my lips before quickly unzipping my dress. My hands were ripping his shirt off as buttons flew in every direction. His lips are trailing down my neck before he bites off my bra. I moaned at the cooling contact.

" Let me hear you, my Onyx." He said as he trailed down my belly before ripping my panties off. He opened my legs and engulfed my core. I groaned and moaned as he used his tongue to wet my entrance. I gripped the sheets with my left hand as my right was entangled in his raven hair.

" Fuck sakes, Damon!" I cried out as he lapped up every drop. The Bliss is clashing with my body at every point possible that has an end. He looked up at me with those ocean blues. He got up and unbuttoned his pants before getting on top of me. He hitched my leg against his thigh before slamming home. I cried out as another orgasm hit me like a stack of bricks. Damon groaned before kissing me and began to thrust deeply inside me. The new angle was such a delight.

" Christ! You are warm and tight!" He moaned as he kissed my neck before sinking his teeth into my shoulder. The euphoria boomed as I moaned in delight.

" Every pocket is being opened up inside!" I cried as he kept slamming deeper. I gripped him tight as my nails trailed down his back. The hot and wet blood trailed down as I felt his skin healing.

" Cum for me, Onyx." He growled as I saw my blood trailing down his lips. He gave a few hardened thrusts before I felt the heat engulf me. He slumped on top of me as I held him tight. I rubbed his back after we got under the covers. 

" You are perfection. You are my breath of life." He murmured as I smiled. I felt my eyes slipping closed before sleep consumed me.

Chapter Text

Damon had awoken me earlier to see Caroline. I was dressed in a red crop top and blue jeans with my black combat boots adorning my feet. My fur-lined hooded cardigan is adorning my body.

" We can head to the school to confirm my email about graduating early and go from there." I said as I toyed with my necklace, as Damon and I were invited inside the Forbes house.

" Of course, my dearest Onyx." Damon replied with a grin before kissing my hand.

" So Sarah attacked Tyler, and he pushed her away, she tripped,  she fell, and she hit her head." Caroline says as I nod.

" I got him to calm down with a simple glow in the eyes." I replied as Damon looked at me. Then his gaze returned to Caroline.

" Does Matt remember anything? Anything that might have given us away?" Damon asked as Caroline was putting on a necklace.

" Hmm, he thinks he blacked out, but I think they were both compelled by Katherine. That's why I covered for Tyler and said it was an accident." Caroline reassured us as I nodded.

" Makes too much fucking sense." I said as I crossed my arms.

" Yeah, I don't understand that." Damon said, huffing before speaking.

" Tyler getting blamed for Sarah death just opens up questions that he can't answer, and do you really think that it's a good idea for him to tell his mom he's a werewolf?" Caroline asked as Damon shook his head.

" And that werewolf road leads straight to Vampire Boulevard! I thought I was thinking fast on my feet." Caroline replied as I pulled my phone out of my pocket.

" Where is your mom? Is she out at work?" I asked as Caroline sighed. 

" Leading the search party for Aimee Bradley. They haven't found her body yet." Caroline replied as Damon chuckled at the sheer audacity of Katherine killing her in front of Stefan.

" Oh, teens today and their underage drinking. Tragic. Wait, did you see Tyler's eyes turn yellow?" Damon asked as he looked at me.

" Molten gold with amber highlights." I said as he nodded.

" Can he turn into a wolf now?" Caroline asked as I looked at her.

" He and every other wolf are tied to turn on a full moon. I, on the other hand, can change at will." I say as my claws come out, then change into a normal nail set.

" I can text Mason to be here before the next full moon to keep Tyler calm and explain things." I said as I shook my phone in my hands.

" Good thinking. Mason is on our side after all."  Damon replied with a grin before kissing my nose.

" What did you tell him?" Damon asked as his arms were crossed.

" Nothing, really. Honestly, I felt kind of bad for him." Caroline says as she walks past us.

" At least keep a distance on a full moon. Don't want a bite to kill you and everything." I say as she stops and turns back to us.

" If you want to drop the hint to your mom that Aimee's body is at the bottom of a ravine with a cracked spine. Might save your mom some time." Damon says before grabbing the door, and Caroline heads out.

" Text Mason, see if he's wolf butt can be down here before the full moon. Might be a good idea to reinforce wherever he was trying to hole up last time." Damon says as I pull out my phone and send a text.

' Mason, we need you back here. Tyler triggered the curse. Can you get down here a few days before the full moon to help him? RN.

We got into the car and Damon drove us to school. The wind in my hair was moving about as the speed was nearly enchanting. We parked in front of the school and headed to the office.

" Ah, Raven. How lovely to see you!" The principal exclaimed as I smiled.

" As to you." I say with a bright smile on my face.

" We did get your email about graduating early, and we have gone through all the requirements. You should be getting your diploma here within the next week. What will you be doing with your life as of now?" He asked as I smiled and held Damon's hand.

" Maybe travel the world and learn all I can about art. Come back a few times a year to enter the art contests and displays. College isn't my cup of tea." I said as he smiled.

" But of course!" He replied before shaking my hand with encouragement. We left only to see Stefan near the car.

" What's wrong?" Damon asked as Stefan took a slightly shaken breath.

" Elena is missing." Stefan replied as my eyes widened.

" This has Katherine written all over it." Stefan says as Damon groans.

" WE locked up that brat in the tomb. She couldn't have done this." I say as all sorts of alarms go off in my head.

" But she did say something to me right before we shut her in." I spoke up as I fumbled with my bracelet.

" What did she say?" Stefan asked as Damon looked ahead.

" Elena's in danger." Damon replied as Stefan stood firm.

" What? And you didn't think you should ask her to elaborate?" Stefan asked as I took a step forward.

" I could smell the vervain on her." I replied as Stefan raised an eyebrow.

" When it bleeds out of her system, I can sorta compel her as I did with most of you to keep my nature hidden. Find out what she's afraid of and see what she's running from. But that'll take another day to get any information." I said as I flashed my eyes.

" So let's see if your fabulous friend, Bonnie the witch, can find her location?" Damon says with a smile. I texted Bonnie and found her in a classroom. She was prepping the spell.

" Hey Bonnie, I was looking in my book and saw that you could use me to channel if you need the extra power." I say as she looks in surprise.

" I can?" She asked as I smirked.

" I'm sorta almost cosmic magic in itself. Can't cast though." I replied sheepishly. She takes my hand after cutting Jeremy's hand. The blood dripping on the map. I watch Bonnie cast the spell and take some magic without hurting me, and the blood trails to a location.

" There. She's there." Bonnie says before letting my hand go.

" That's 300 miles away." Jeremy replied, slightly worried.

" No, Bonnie. We need a more exact location than that." Stefan says as Bonnie shrugged her shoulders.

" Hey, it's a lead. We have to go where the Bennett witch tells us to go. Who knows what could be happening right now?" I say as Bonnie points at me.

" We go in, kick whoever's ass, and bam, Elena's home safe and sound." I tell Bonnie as she smiles.

" Thank you." Bonnie says, giving me a hug, which I happily return.

" No nosebleeds here, am I right?" I asked as she looked perplexed.

" Casting is like a muscle, yeah? Use it too much without practice and snap." I say as she sheepishly nods.

" Just keep practicing with small stuff and stretch the muscle nice and slow, and you'll be more powerful than ever with the bigger stuff." I told her with a shoulder bump.

" Right." She replied as I smirked.

" We can map it, an aerial view will show us what's around there, help us narrow down the area." Jeremy says as I make sure Bonnie is ok.

" Perfect. Call me with whatever you find. We can save her." Stefan says as Damon comes into the room.

" Let's save Elena." I replied as we left after I gave Bonnie a knowing look. We got into the car and Damon drove. I stayed in the back as Stefan took the front seat.

" Alaric sure likes his weapons." Damon says after a while. Stefan is fiddling with a glass bottle with a pin pull mechanism.

" What the hell is that?" Damon asked as Stefan looked perplexed.

" Looks like a liquid vervain grenade or an LVG, as I'm calling it. Pull the pin and let that bitch fly." I said as Damon looked at me curiously. 

" I loved history, and it clearly looks like one, just modified." I replied as Stefan hummed.

" Hey, how much further is it?" Stefan asked as Damon looked at the GPS.

" About 80 miles." Damon replied.

" Who do you think took her?" Stefan asked as Damon gripped the wheel.

' I can't let that girl disappear and let it ruin the plans I have for Raven. Elena needs to be on a leash that Stefan can use to keep an eye on her.'

" Someone from Katherine's past. She said she was running from someone. They got the wrong girl." Damon replied as I chuckled slightly at his thought.

" I don't think so." I say as Stefan looks at me.

" How so?" He asked as I looked up.

" So, Katherine was clearly on the run. But maybe she was finding pieces that go to a bigger puzzle. Maybe Elena is a key factor. Human blood is a key, and she's the doppelganger, which makes it more potent." I replied as I was putting the pieces in my head.

" How can you think so clearly and not let other factors get in the way?" Stefan asked as I smirked.

" Raven has a good head on her shoulders. Growing up too fast made her a strong-willed woman. One of the many things I love about her." Damon says as his ocean blues looked into my forest greens.

" So, while we are road bonding, Raven, how did you meet Damon?" Stefan asked as I smirked.

" Well, it was before the party where Vicki was attacked by my father's revenge-seeking ex-friend. I was painting near the Falls and lost track of time." I say as I crossed my arms, as I began to reminisce.

" Damon found me and tried to compel me, but it didn't work. We just talked as he took me back to my car. That's when we felt this connection. That's how it started and will go for eternity." I replied as Stefan nodded.

" When's your birthday? I forgot to ask." Damon asked as I chuckled.

" March 21st. Day of the Spring Equinox." I said as he smiled as he drove.

" I'm glad you found someone for you, Damon, as to you, Raven. Damon speaks highly of you." Stefan replied as I got a text from Mason.

' Yes, I can be there. Might have to reinforce the Lockwood Cellar. ML.'

" Mason can be back to help Tyler." I said as I shook my phone lightly.

" Perfect, can't have rabid puppies run about biting vampire skin." Damon said as I chuckled loudly. People have said my laugh is contagious cause I saw Damon laughing and Stefan chuckling to himself. Stefan soon received a text from Jeremy.

" We're getting close. Jeremy said there's an access road just past mile marker 6." Stefan says as I give Damon a blood bag.

' I prefer yours.'

" I know you do."

" If you want some, just ask." Damon says as he holds the bag. Stefan sat up a bit.

" I want some. I've been drinking a little every day. I'm slowly increasing my intake and building up my strength." Stefan says as I can sense the pride in him. I nod my head over, and Damon gives the bag to Stefan as he takes a couple of gulps.

" Does Elena know you're drinking blood?" Damon asked his brother before he stopped all on his own. So he was telling the truth.

" I've been drinking hers." Stefan says as Damon smiles. I give Damon my wrist, and he sinks his fangs in before taking three gulps, before kissing it as it heals.

" Since we're road trip bonding, remember the days when all you lived for was blood? You were the guy who ripped someone apart just for the fun of it." Damon asked as a bit of an inside joke.

" You mean when I was more like you from back then?" Stefan asked as I chuckled.

" Sure, bud. Sure." Damon replied before driving.

" How's Lexi and her man doing?" I asked as Stefan pulled his phone out and showed me a picture of her and her man in a log cabin. The sun is shining on both of them.

" Enjoying her life for a sure doubt." He says with a kind smile before Damon turns onto an off-road. A dilapidated house before us. Newspapers covering the windows.

" The house should be just beyond those trees. Wait, I got a lot more experience than you do with those sorts of things." Damon says as Stefan looks at him.

" Got a pro-powered wolf in the back. It can't be killed by mere weapons." I say flashing my claws.

" My point is, whoever has Elena is probably who was after Katherine in 1864 and before that. Just want to make sure we aren't going in over our heads." Damon says as I smirk at him with a knowing gaze.

" Faster than the average wolf and vamper."

" Let's spread some blood of a vile bitch." I say as I begin my stride. We got into the house with no issue. I had to stop behind the wall cause I felt a boom of power inside the house. Vampiric blood stained the house.

" Jesus, whatever is in this house is blasting with power."

' We got this.'

Damon came to my side as I kept my stance.

" Down here." Damon called out as the powerful vampire used his speed to get around. Damon and I grabbed this female vampire as Stefan grabbed Elena.

" Oh god, you brought one." She growled.

" Excuse me. To whom it may concern, you're making a great mistake if you think that you can beat me. You can't. Do you hear that?" The male vampire called out before I heard wood breaking.

" I repeat, you cannot beat me. So I want the girl, I'm gonna count to three, or heads will roll. Do we understand each other?" The male called out as the wood broke again.

" We have to be cautious."

"  I'll come with you, just please don't tell my friends, they just wanted to help me out." Elena called out. I hear the vampire speed as Elena gasped out.

" What game are you playing with me?" He asked before I heard the pin pull of the LVG go off and explode. The male is screaming before Damon and I come out. Stefan blasts him with stake after stake. But Damon slams a large piece of wood into him. I see Damon about to go for the female, but I put a gentle hand on his chest. Seeing the male impaled and grey on the wall.

" I don't sense harm coming from her. Only fear and regret." I whispered to him.

" Hey, come here. Are you hurt? Are you okay?" Stefan calls as Elena runs into his arms. The four of us got back into the car and drove back to Mystic Falls. I went back to the Salvatore Boarding House with Damon. He poured me some scotch before himself and downed it.

I felt a pulse on the barrier of the house as if someone was trying to pass through.

" Someone is here." I say as Damon walks out with me. I see the female vampire from the house.

" State your business." I say calmly as she looks skiddish.

" I don't converse well with werewolves." She hissed as I smirked.

" I'm not like other wolves you might have met." I say in a calm tone.

" What's your name?" I asked as she stopped shaking about.

" Rose. I come in peace. All I wanted was my freedom from Elijah." She said as the truth came off in waves. I can sense from the Wavelength: Fear, Terror, and Wanting to live.

" Elijah, the vampire you kidnapped Elena for?" I asked as Damon held my hand.

" Yes, I didn't want to run anymore from a stupid mistake my friend had made. I won't cause problems. I promise." She said as she held her arms. I walked up to the barrier. I cut my finger and let the blood drop.

" Let Rose be able to pass this barrier until I see fit."

" You may pass." I told her as she nodded. She walked into the barrier.

" You are different. You possess magic, and you smell like a wolf, how?" She asked as Damon took my hand in his.

" That's my secret to keep." I replied as we all went back inside.

" Take any other room. My girl is giving kindness." Damon says as I smile while he kisses my forehead. Damon and I went back into the parlor.

" Where's Elena?" Damon asked as Stefan stood firm.

" She's home. Safe and sound." Stefan replied.

" And you're here, why? Shouldn't you be with her?" Damon asked as Stefan huffed.

" Because she wanted to be with Jeremy." He replied as I poured him a glass and handed it over.

" Thanks. Listen, um, what Rose told Elena about the curse..." Stefan says as I spoke up.

" We will do what we can to keep her alive and breathing. Human. We will do what we can. Something tells me we can worm a different way around this." I say confident and calm.

" And if it's going to be anyone, I know you can." Stefan says as I smirked.

" Gotta think clearly and get all the facts. So, I might have to visit Katherine and get all I can out of her." I say as Damon comes up and kisses my cheek.

" My girl can do anything. Even in dire straits." He says as I smiled, the Bliss roaring to life as I stayed in his arms.

Chapter Text

I woke up to Damon kissing my bare shoulder as I was wrapped in a faux-furred blanket I had over in his room.

" Hmm, I might need to keep a toothbrush and extra clothes here if I keep sleeping here." I say as I turn over to his smiling face.

" I keep extra sets of my clothing at your place, so it's only fair, my Onyx." He said, lifting my arm and kissing my bracelet.

" You are bad." I say with a kind and voluptuous smile.

" As bad as needed, my dear." He says as I get up and shower with him. After drying my hair and curling it. I got dressed in torn black shorts and a black tank top with a golden feather spattered with red. My fur ended cardigan adorned my body after I pulled my combat boots on. We walked downstairs to see Rose on the couch.

" She's interesting, that's for sure." Rose said as I chuckled.

" Not bad yourself after the conversation we had." I say as I sit next to her.

" An all-powerful immortal werewolf that can change at will and can compel other vampires while remaining in control. I didn't mind being compelled to keep that safe out of reach." She said as I bumped her shoulder.

" Girlie talk, gotta love it." Damon says as he kisses my cheek.

" You know you love me when I get to be myself." I replied as I saw my wolf at the falls painting adorning the wall.

" That I do." He replied before there was a knock at the door. Damon goes to get it, and Elena comes forth a bit later. Rose got up from the couch as Elena sat next to me. Stefan is standing firm across the room.

" Okay, you have to understand I only know what I've picked up over the years, and I don't know what's true and what's not true. It's the problem with all this vampire crap, but Klaus, I know he's real." Rose says as she looks to be on edge.

" Who is he?" Elena asked as she looked at Rose, then at me.

" He's one of the originals; he's a legend." Damon says as he walks over and keeps a steady hand on my shoulder.

" From the first generation of vampires." Stefan states as Elena looks at him.

" Like Elijah?" Elena asked with more curiosity in her voice.

" We have to get Elena to keep my secret, create a barrier around her house, and tell Jenna. This is all kinds of fuck up."

" No. Elijah was the Easter bunny compared to Klaus. He's a foot soldier. Klaus is the real deal." Rose says as she was pacing like an energized rabbit.

" Klaus is known to be the oldest." Stefan explains as Elena shakes her head and rubs her temples.

" Okay, so you're saying that the oldest vampire in the history of time is coming after me? For a sacrifice?" Elena asked as Rose and Stefan differed in response.

" Most likely, he is going to use you to get what he wants. Maybe I can get to him. Get on a level playing field and get him to understand what Elena means to everyone to create less bloodshed. Maybe a compromise, a spell, something." I announced as Rose looked shaken.

" We can't get Klaus to understand." Rose says in defiance.

" You might be surprised at how influential Raven can be to protect those she cares about." Damon says as Stefan shakes his head.

" Look, Elijah's dead, right? So no one else even knows that you exist." Stefan asked as Rose shook her head in response.

" Not that you know of." Rose spoke as I shook my head.

" Definatly not helping." I said as I stood up. Damon wrapped his arms around me to keep me calm.

" Look, I've never even met anyone who's laid eyes on him. I mean, we're talking centuries of truth mixed with fiction. We don't know if he's real. For all we know, he could just be some sort of stupid bedtime story." Stefan said as I groaned in annoyance.

" He's real, and he doesn't give up. If he wants something, he gets it. If you're not afraid of Klaus, then you're an idiot." Rose says flatly.

" Raven is definitely not afraid. It takes something godlike to kill her. And this Klaus guy doesn't sound godlike in the slightest." Damon says before kissing my cheek. Elena got up, and Stefan looked confused.

" Where are you going?" Stefan asked as Elena shrugged.

" School. I'm late." Elena says as Stefan grabs his jacket.

" Let me grab my stuff, I'll go with you." Stefan says as Elena puts her hands up.

" It's okay, I know where it is." She tells him. I get in front of her. She has her necklace on, but it's worth a try.

" Elena, you are not to speak to anyone about our known knowledge of Klaus or about my nature to anyone. It could result in danger or in mass genocide or worse, your death. We wish to keep you safe and alive. Trust us, and we can do that for you."

" I understand." She says before shaking her head.

" That's new. I can go beyond the vervain." I say as Elena heads out.

" But to Stefan, she's in denial." I said before I heard Stefan call back.

" Shut up, Raven." He called as I began cackling.

" You have a lot of power, Raven. I like it." Rose said with a grin.

" Never use it for any bad. Only good and compromise." I replied as Damon picked me up and spun me about. I laughed out loud as Damon kissed me. He set me down as I looked adorning into his eyes.

" Maybe time for a tattoo trip. Graduation gift." He said as I smiled. I grabbed my bag and pulled out my sketch. Rose looked in awe of it.

" You do have an eye for the arts, I see." Rose said as I smiled.

" My Mom and Dad encouraged me. I went with it." I replied as I put my sketch book away. But she soon began to cry.

" Alright, Rosebud. I need some answers." Damon says as I went over and pulled her into a hug.

" Breath, it's ok. You are safe here. I promise." I whispered to her. She nodded as I pulled away.

" How do we find Klaus?" I asked as she shook her head.

" You don't find Klaus; he finds you." She replied calmly with hints of fear.

" Come on. Somebody's got to know somebody who knows where he is, right?" Damon asked as Rose chuckled.

" Add another two hundred somebodies to that and you're still not even close." She replied.

" Humor us. You got in touch with Elijah. How did you do it?" I asked as she crossed her arms.

" Through a very low somebody on the totem pole. A guy named Slater in Richmond." She replied calmly.

" Perfect. I'll drive." He said as I noticed no ring or necklace with that distinctive blue gem.

" Damon, she doesn't have a daylight ring or necklace." I said as I pointed my thumb at her.

" Thank you, Raven. And I know a dazzling tattoo artist in Richmond, we can go to before meeting with Slater. They are fast with the needle." She said as I smiled in delight. We piled into her van and she drove us all the way to Richmond. We get into an underground parking garage and get out.

" Back entrance. How convenient." Damon remarks as Rose smirks.

" That's the point. We can't all have little daylight rings." She said with sarcasm.

" How do you know this Slater guy is even here?" Damon asked as Rose perked at this.

" I called him. He's here. He's always here. But we will be there in a bit." Rose replied before leading us to this other building.

" You can trust me." She said as we went through the door. A man with a burly beard at a chair as he was cleaning it.

" Ah, Rose. I got your call. This is her?" He asked as I smiled.

" She's ready for her new ink." Rose said as the man took me to the chair and sat me down.

" I'm Charlie. May I see the sketch?" He asked as I pulled out my bag. I gave him the sketch.

" Original! Not like those internet pictures you take off and have artists do." He said, admiring the picture. I took off the left sleeve of my cardigan.

" My own design." I replied as he took it to his desk and made an outline before covering my skin in a sticky membrane and pulling the outline off.

" Thank you, Rose!" I exclaimed, Rose smiled as Charlie got his ink head ready and the needle full abuzz.

" How's your pain tolerance?" He asked as he was dipping the needle into the ink.

" Pretty fucking high." I replied. Charlie went to work, and it felt like a heat buzzing across my arm. The sound kind of lulls me to sleep. About three hours later, my skin adorned my design. From my clavicle to my elbow, my design healed and looked like it had been there forever. The red and black raven's feather hanging with wisteria vines, hinted with gold and lavender flowing through.

" It's perfect! How much do I owe you?" I asked as I almost reached for my wallet.

" No charge, Rose called in her favor. Have a wonderful day." Charlie says as I got up and showed Damon my new ink. Rose smiled brightly as I hugged her.

" It's you." He said as the three of us headed out of the building and up the way into a coffee shop.

" Whoa. What about the sunlight?" Damon asked as Rose smirked.

" Double-paned and tempered. UV rays can't penetrate. You see the appeal now?" Rose says as we see a hipster-looking man coming up to Rose.

" That and the free Wi-Fi." Slater says before hugging Rose.

" Hey, how are you?" She asked as Slater shrugged.

" Good. I saw you come. What are you doing here?" Slater asked as Rose shrugged.

" Mmm, it's a long story, but I want you to meet..." Rose says as Damon has an arm around my shoulder. The pain of the tattoo is gone altogether.

" Damon Salvatore. Turned 1864 in Mystic Falls by Katherine Pierce, aka Katerina Petrova." Slater says before looking at me.

" And her, I have no idea." Slater says as I flashed my smile.

" Just a puppy with bite. But I'm cool." I replied. He smirked.

" So I take it I was right, what I told you about the tomb under the church was true?" Slater asked Rose, who nodded.

" Yes. It was right. Thank you for the tip." Rose replied in kind.

" It's nice to meet you, maybe. What's going on, Rose? Where's Trevor?" Slater asked as Rose looked saddened.

" And you're sure Elijah's dead?" Slater asked as Damon nodded.

" Trevor was a good man; he helped me with my dissertation on sexual deviance in the Baroque period. I was schooling for my Psych PhD." Slater says as Rose pointed at Slater with a grin.

" Slater's been in college since '74." Rose replied with a chuckle.

" When I was turned. I have 18 degrees, 3 master's, and 4 PhDs." Slater said with pride in his voice.

" The point?" Damon asked as I took his hand into mine.

" Exactly, I mean, what is the point? What should I be doing with my eternity? If you have an answer, please enlighten me." Slater explained as Rose spoke up.

" We need your help. If someone wanted to get in touch with Klaus, how would you hook him up?" Rose asked as Slater smirked.

" Craigslist." Slater said as I chuckled.

" That's it, not by crow?" I asked as Slater chuckled.

"  Seriously. I respond to a personal ad to get sent to somebody who knows somebody who knows Elijah, who's dead, and that's where my connection ends." Slater said as I felt a familiar buzz. But where?

" Here's what I don't get: Elijah moved around during the day, which means the originals knew the secret of the day ring. Now, why would Klaus want to lift the curse of the sun and the moon?" Damon asked as Slater smirked, but was cautious as he looked my way.

" To keep the werewolves from lifting it. If a vampire breaks the sun curse, then the werewolves are stuck with the curse of the moon forever, and vice versa." Slater replied.

" But werewolves are extinct, so I thought. She's a good one." Rose said as she patted my back.

" Mystic Falls? God, I've got to visit this place. It sounds awesome." Slater says as I chuckled.

" Awesome doesn't even begin to describe it. Can we stop the curse from being broken at all?" Damon asked as I spoke up.

" Or a way to get Klaus on an even playing field?" I asked as Slater looked confused.

" What do you mean?" He asked as Damon perked at this.

" One way, well, if we make the moonstone useless, would it stop the curse from being broken? Or another, Raven gets through to Klaus, and we find a way to break it with the least amount of bloodshed." Damon said as he rubbed my hand.

" Well, yeah, probably, but why would you want to do that?" Slater asked as I looked at him.

" I'm very persuasive and can someone even an asshole to understand that the bloodshed of the least amount can keep others alive." I said with my eyes staring deep into Slater's.

" You think I'm gonna help you figure out how to do something that will piss off an original? And keeping them from walking in the sun?" Slater asked as I smirked.

" I might be able to help you and Rose become able to walk in the sun. I know a witch, as long as you are one of the good ones, can walk into the sun's rays." I said with truth in my veins. I heard the sound of coins being thrown.

" Get Down!" I screamed before the glass shattered. I covered Rose and saw Slater run.

" You're gonna be okay. Slater's gone." I said as I got Rose out of the sun.

" He's not behind this; he's a good guy, he wouldn't betray me." Rose says as she looks worn out.

" Who did it?" Damon asked as Rose began to sob.

" It's Klaus, don't you understand? You don't know this man. We're dead, we're all dead." She cried into my arms. I held her tight. We drove back to the Salvatore house. I got Damon a glass of scotch after we got inside. Rose comes into the parlor with us.

" I'm sorry about today. I didn't know that was gonna happen." Rose said apologetically.

" We believe you, Rose. No harm done." I say as she sits next to me.

" I wish we could save Elena. I know that you want to. She's your friend." Rose told us as I nodded.

" Raven still might be able to get on level ground. But we would have to be cautious." Damon said as I rubbed Rose's back. Damon gave Rose a glass of scotch.

" To friendship." He told her before cheering the glass heads together.

" Better have friends now than to die alone." She said before her phone rang.

" Hello?" She asked after picking up the call.

" Slater? Are you okay?" She asked, slightly weary.

" No, I'm sorry to involve you." She apologized as Damon stuck by me as she walked the floor.

" Okay, what did you find?" She asked as I sensed hope.

" How? What do you mean? I don't follow." Rose asked over the phone.

" We need the moonstone." Rose said as I nodded.

" Yes, she can get it. What next?" Rose asked before the phone was hung up.

" We just get a witch to dispel it." Rose says as I stopped to think.

" When I had the stone. Something about it told me it can't be dispelled. It has to be used in the ritual. Maybe we can use this to our advantage." I said as Rose and Damon looked at me. My eyes are full aglow.

" I do have a special sense about these things." I replied as Damon sat with me and Rose sat across the room. The silence of it all grew across the room.

" I trust you Raven." Rose said as I nodded.

" As I trust you." I replied in kind.

Chapter Text

I woke up early with Damon and got dressed in a torn black tank top with a red under crop top. Blue jeans and my black combat boots adorn my feet and legs. My necklace and bracelet adorn my skin. Stefan, Damon, and I head to the Tomb. I watched them open the door.

" If I can get her to look at me without her fighting. I'll have her." I told them. Katherine comes around the corner, looking almost feral and hungry.

" Please...come on in. There's plenty of room for all of us." Katherine said bitchy as ever.

" I'd rather poke my eyes out and never let them heal." Damon replied as she kept her gaze away from me.

" Mmm, they're such pretty eyes." Katherine said, trying to get under my skin.

" We're here for the moonstone." Stefan said as Damon smirked. Knowing that I have it locked away at my place.

" Feel like tossing it over?" Damon asked as Katherine shrugged.

" Tell you what, you get your little witch to hocus pocus me out of here, you can have whatever you want." Katherine said as I couldn't get a good gaze at her.

" I thought you liked it in here. Nice and safe where Klaus can't get to you." I said as she still refused to look at me.

" I've had time to reconsider." Katherine said with a low tone.

" Meaning you're hungry." Damon said as Katherine smirked.

" I'm starving, Damon. And dirty. But above all, I'm bored." She said, holding the fake stone.

" At least running from Klaus wasn't boring - so here's the deal: you get me out of here, you get the moonstone, and I'll disappear from Mystic Falls forever." Katherine says as I growled in frustration.

" Let me know what you decide." She says before retreating deeper into the tomb. Damon and Stefan shut the door.

" Damn it." I growled as we walked away.

" Next stop, Elena's." I said as we sped over there. Damon knocked on the door, and Elena let us in. We explained to Elena that we couldn't get her to budge one inch.

" You don't believe her, do you?" Elena asked as she stood across the island.

" No, of course not. We just want the moonstone." Damon said as he and I kept a promise not to tell anyone about the real stone.

" According to Rose's friend Slater, there's a way to destroy the spell that Klaus wants to break." Stefan says as Damon wraps his arm around me.

" No spell, no doppelgänger sacrifice. Ergo, you live to be happy with Stefan." Damon says as I smirked.

" But I get a different read off of it." I replied as Elena looked disheveled by all of this.

" How do you destroy it?" Elena asked as Stefan leaned on the counter.

" By releasing it from the moonstone." Stefan replied in an eased state of mind.

" How do you guys even know this is gonna work?" Elena asked as I perked up.

" 'Cause we have a crafty witch on our side." I told her as Elena perked at this.

" You discussed it with Bonnie." Elena announced as I nodded.

" Anything to keep you alive and breathing." I replied as Elena shook her body.

" It's Katherine, who has the moonstone. She's not gonna give it to you." Elena said as I kept my mouth shut.

" We're gonna get it from her." Stefan says as I look at Damon.

" Except where the fact that I have the stone and Katherine has a fake." I told a shocked Elena and Stefan.

" How? Why did you lie to us?" Elena asked as I could sense her anger.

" Give the stone to Katherine, and a whole mess of shit comes up. But I still need Katherine. I need to get my gaze on her so we can pull the real truth from her. See what the real story. Get ahead of her." I said as I crossed my arms.

" Raven's right. If we can get anything out of her, it's through Raven." Damon says as Stefan looks at me.

" Where is the stone?" He asked as I stood firm.

" In my house, there's a magical barrier that only I can access. Within my house." I told him as I thought of the silver chest surrounded by my blood, and I've given myself access.

" You have to trust me. I've already protected the Salvatore House and my house with my barrier. No other supernatural can get through without my permission." I said as Stefan took a breath.

" Wow. I mean, it sounds like you guys already have it all planned out." Elena spoke up, drawing my attention and Stefan's.

" Yep. We're awesome." Damon said as Elena shook her head.

" Except for one thing. I don't want you to do it, I don't want Raven to convince or compel Katherine." She says as I look at Damon, confused.

" What are you talking about? Elena, we don't have a choice." Stefan asked her.

" What about Klaus? Is Raven going to convince Klaus to go another way?" Elena asked, pointing at me.

" I can if he doesn't try and fight it. I get people to trust me by showing a helping hand, Elena." I told her as she scoffed.

" Is that before or after he kills everyone that I care about?" She said in defiance.

" Elena, you have to trust me. I know I can get through to Klaus. Let me do my work." I said before she scoffed and walked away.

" God in Christ." I groaned before Damon pulled me into a tight hug.

" Hey, I got you. She's just stubborn." Damon whispered to me.

" Let's go back to meet with Bonnie." I said as Damon and Stefan followed me back to the Boarding house. We made it inside and to the parlor. Bonnie was waiting with Jeremy.

" I can use a spell to immobilize her." Bonnie says with a smile.

" Do you have anything that belongs to Katherine?" Bonnie asked as Stefan nodded. He leaves and comes back with a metal picture of Katherine.

" This belonged to Katherine. Found it with her things after I thought she was dead, but it was hers." Stefan said as he held it in his hands. Bonnie takes it and puts it into a ceramic bowl. She dips her fingers in a glass of water and lets the water droplets drip from her fingertips into the bowl. Flames sprout from the bowl. I held Bonnie's hand as she chanted.

" I can turn the metal into ash. Blow the ashes on her, and it'll incapacitate her for a minute or two. Long enough for you to get your wolfy gaze on her." Bonnie says as I see no nosebleed. I watched as she poured the ash into a bag.

" Thank you, Bonnie." I say as she nods.

" Anything to get twenty steps ahead of the bitch." She replied as I smirked. Damon, Stefan, Jeremy, Bonnie, and I head to the tomb. I give Jeremy the ash bag. He and I walk down to the open gate of the Tomb.

" The youngest Gilbert. This is an intriguing surprise. And a puppy." She said as I chuckled.

" Let me guess. Here for the moonstone?" She said, holding the fake.

" Something like that." I said as she shook her head.

" Come and get it." She says before Jeremy fires the stake into her gut and blows the ash in her face. She goes rigid.

" Hold her up." I said calmly. He does, and I lock my gaze on her.

" You aren't going to fight my influence or hurt Jeremy. When the ash wears off, you are going to tell me what I want to know. Is that clear?" I asked her. She goes lax.

" Yes." She said as Jeremy let her go and got back to my side. She stood up.

" How are you doing this?" She asked as I put my finger to my lips, and she shut up.

" That's for me to know and you, never." I say as she stands firm at the entrance.

" Why did Klaus want you and the Moonstone?" I asked as she huffed.

" He wants to break the curse." She said as she tried to fight my compulsion, but failed.

" What does he need for the curse?" I asked as Jeremy had the stake gun at the ready to use.

" A vampire, a werewolf, the blood of the doppelganger, the full moon, and the doppelganger's birthplace." She said in a monotoned voice.

" Why is he chasing you?" I asked as she looked sorrowful.

" Because I ended my life before he had a chance to break it. He killed my family because I fought against his wants." She replied as I huffed.

" You didn't think to let a vampire's blood stay in your system and let him drain you dry so you could come back?" I asked as she shrugged.

" I wanted to live." She said as I nodded.

" I get that." I replied as she looked confused.

" You aren't a normal werewolf, are you?" She asked as I flashed my eyes.

" Far from it." I replied.

" Also, that's not the real moonstone. You never had it." I said as she looked at it before returning to my gaze.

" Forget we had this conversation, or what I've exposed you to about my nature, never to be spoken to another. You are to leave Mason and Tyler Lockwood alone." I told her. She gasped as she held the fake stone.

" Still want it? Come and get it!" She said, backing into the cave.

" Goodbye, Katherine." Jeremy said before shooting a stake into her shoulder. Jeremy and I headed up. I get to Damon, who looks pissed.

" Got what we needed from her, what's wrong?" I asked Damon.

" Rose took Elena to Richmond. We got to go." He said as I felt anger flooding my veins. Damon and I ran to the car, and he sped us off to Richmond.

" I can't believe her!" I yelled as we parked.

" She doesn't listen." He replied as we got the location of Slater's apartment. We got inside and found a gasping Elena.

" What are you doing here?" I asked as I was annoyed.

" What are you doing here?" Elena demanded from me. Rose came into the room, and Elena's anger was redirected at her.

" You called him?" Elena screamed.

" I'm sorry, Elena. Raven has a better plan." Rose said as Elena shook her head, almost in tears.

" You said that you understood." Elena shouted.

" She lied. We need you alive, not reckless." I replied to her. A girl came in with a starstruck gaze upon my boyfriend.

" Damon Salvatore!" She exclaimed.

" Compel her to forget we were here." Damon said calmly with annoyance in his voice.

" Come on. We're leaving." Damon says as Elena tries to fight him.

" I said we're leaving." I told her like I was scolding a child.

" When have I ever made a decision? You, Damon, and Stefan do that for me. Now this, this is my decision." Elena demanded.

" And what's that going to get you!" I yelled at her before taking a calming breath.

" You are going to be killed because of what you decided. It could kill Jenna and Jeremy. Any of us. Do you realize that?" I say as she shakes again.

" Who's gonna save your life while you're out making decisions?" He told her, but Elena shook her head.

" You're not listening to me, Damon, Raven. I don't want to be saved. Not if it means that Klaus is gonna kill every single person that I love." Elena says as I shook my head.

" We need to get you out of here." I said as I grabbed her arm. She struggles against me.

" No!" She yelled before punching me. I healed and looked at her. She looked terrified as I calmed my rage, more like taming it.

" Don't ever do that again." I told her with a tight voice as I walked away. Damon came over to me.

" Are you ok?" He asked as I shook my head.

" Not in the slightest. She doesn't know what's best for her. I'm trying to get her to understand." I said as he pulled me in and rubbed my back.

" I know, My Oynx. I know." He said before taking my cheeks in his hands and kissing me to ease my anger. I looked into his ocean blues and took a breath. Rose found us.

" She's asleep and won't remember." Rose told us before the front doors busted open. Three men burst inside.

" We're here to meet the doppelgänger." The man said as Elena spoke.

" Thank you for coming." Elena said as I stopped her.

" Don't even try it, Elena." I told her.

" There's nothing here for you." Damon told them. I see the man in the back man drop as blood reeked the air. There stood Elijah, alive and well.  Rose sped out of the apartment.

" I killed you. You were dead." Damon says as Elijah smirks.

" For centuries now." Elijah replied.

" Who are you?" Elijah asked the man.

" Who are you?" The man replied.

" I'm Elijah." Elijah replied with power in his voice.

" We were gonna bring her to you. For Klaus. She's the doppelgänger. I don't know how she exists, but she does. Klaus will want to see her." The man pleaded as Elijah stood firm.

" Does anyone else know that you're here?" Elijah asked him.

" No." The vampire replied.

" Well, then, you have been incredibly helpful." Elijah said calmly before plunging his hands into both of their chest and ripping their hearts out. Letting the organs fall from his hands.

" Damon, don't." I said low and calm. Elijah looks at Elena, then at me, before speeding out of the apartment.

" Holy fuck." I let out a breath. We all leave for Mystic Falls, but Jeremy told us to go to the tomb. Elena ran ahead with Damon and I trailing behind.

" Don't you dare run in there." Damon told her as I held Elena by her wrists. She was struggling against my grip.

" Stefan's in there, Damon! Raven! How could you let this happen?" She screamed at us.

" Are you out of your mind! You are trying to get yourself killed!" I yelled at her.

" You guys came here to get information from Katherine! She told me everything!" She yelled. I gave her a knowing look as she stopped for a moment before trying to fight me, but I held firm.

" Raven! Let go of me!" She pleaded with me.

" I'm not going to let you become a martyr. You need to think clearly." I told her as I flashed my eyes. She looked ashamed.

" People are either out to kill you! Maim you! Your friends and family care about you, and all you can do is think that sacrificing yourself is a good fucking idea. Stefan will be devastated, Jenna and Jeremy will become alone, and so many other people will feel the loss of you!" I screamed at her, hoping to get it through her head. I let her go, and she stomps out of the tomb cave. We see Stefan walk to the entrance.

" She got to you, didn't she?" I asked as he nodded in shame.

" We'll find a way to get you out." Damon told him as Stefan had his arms crossed. 

" Ah, it's all right. I'll handle myself." Stefan said, trying to keep his pride alive.

" You can't let her get to you, Stef." I told him as he nodded before looking up as if about to request something.

" Keep Elena away from here. Keep her out of harm's way." Stefan asked as Damon nodded.

" Promise." I replied before Damon and I left. We took Elena home before he and I headed back to his place. I got to Damon's room and sat down on the bed.

" Why would Stefan go in there?" I asked as I saw Damon looking frustrated before taking a breath.

" Why would he spare us?" I asked as Damon sat next to me.

" I don't know, but we will figure it out. Like we always do." He said, holding my hand and kissing it before kissing my lips.

" Stay." He whispered as I smiled.

" Always." I replied as he rubbed my tattoo. The raven's feather was adorned in gold, lavender, and scarlet. I smiled and lay my head on his chest.

" Let the vampire info die for tonight. I'll explain in the morning." I say as he holds me tight.

' My Onyx keeps everyone alive.'

" I'll refuse to fail as long as I'm breathing."

Chapter Text

I woke up to my phone buzzing. My skin was all abuzz. I opened my phone and saw it was a text from Mason.

' Just got into Mystic Falls. Happy to help my nephew. Just know I'm a part of your pack now. Tyler will be as well. I can't go back to Florida with the pack I was with. ML.'

I smiled before getting up. I showered and dried before dressing myself in a black and gold tank top and red shorts with my combat boots adorning my feet. I found Damon downstairs.

" What's on the plot of today?" Damon asked as Rose sat on the couch.

" Just a night, change, and all. I'm not going to bite you. I've got control. I don't look like any other wolf." I said as I grabbed my keys.

" Glad to hear." She said as I tossed her a blood bag before my phone went off.

" Hey, Dad, you back in town?" I asked.

" Yes, I'm back, thought we could grab a bite at the grill for lunch?" He asked as I smiled.

" I haven't had lunch with you in a second. Felt like forever." I replied.

" Can't wait to see you." He said before hanging up.

" My dad is going to be at the Grill. Catch up and everything." I say as Damon smiles.

" Haven't seen Jack since he went for the Expo again." Damon replied while kissing my cheek.

" Have fun!" Rose called out as Damon and I headed to the tomb to drop off some supplies for Stefan.

" You trapped her in the house?" Stefan asked as Damon spoke while I held the bag.

" It's for the best. Trust me. Elena is on a martyr tear that rivals your greatest hits." Damon said as I held the bag up. 

"  Candles, a lighter, lanterns, and a few bottles of blood to keep your strength up." I say as I had a cooler with four bottles of blood and four blood bags on ice.

" If you give that to me, and I'm just gonna have to share it with her." He said as I gave him the cooler. I see Katherine standing back, crossed.

" Why do you think I gave you the surplus, so she doesn't fight you on it?" I asked as he looked surprised.

" Can't have you torn apart by a vindictive bitch can we?" I asked as he smirked.

" You three are surprisingly calm, considering Klaus will hunt you down and kill you if you mess with his little plan." Katherine spoke up as I chuckled.

" Raven has a persuasive voice." Damon told her before looking away.

" We'll figure a way to get you out." I told Stefan as he shook his head.

" Don't worry about me. Just make sure Elena's safe." He told us. Damon and I then went back to my car and went to Elena's. We opened the door and saw her on the couch, pouting like a child.

" You should really lock your door." I said as she scoffed.

" Oh, come on, pouty. At least give me two points for ingenuity." Damon said as Elena scoffed again.

" Do you think this is funny?" Elena asked as I spoke up.

" We can't have you risking your life, Elena. Or trying to go to my place for the moonstone." I told her.

" What does Stefan say about this?" Elena said, sitting down as Damon and I stood up.

" Stefan, he's being broody as ever." Damon said as I shook my head.

" And what did he say about Elijah still being alive?" Elena asked as I shook my head. She sighed and slammed her head back.

" Why not?" Elena asked as Damon spoke up.

" Well, A: he can't do anything about it; and B:...what I just said." He replied to her. Jeremy entered the room.

" Where is Bonnie?" Jeremy asked as I spoke up.

" She's chasing Luka for info about the moonstone, and Damon is on Elena patrol." I said as Damon smirked.

' Rather be back in bed with you of all things.'

" And who's on Tyler Lockwood and the full moon?" Jeremy asked as I spoke up.

" Caroline, but Mason will be there to meet with Tyler at the Lockwood Cellar. He's on our side." I said as I flashed my eyes.

" Hold on a second. Tonight's the full moon?" Elena asked wearily. Damon's phone rings, and he drifts into a conversation.

" We're on our way." Damon says before hanging up the phone.

" Change of plans. You babysit." Damon said as he took my hand. Jeremy lies down on Elena's lap.

" Hey, you know, you should get out, enjoy the sun. Oh, wait, you can't." He said before Elena throws a couch cushion at us, before Jeremy laughs, before she pushes him off.

" What's going on?" I asked as we got to my car.

" Someone from Mason's back grove is in Mystic Falls looking for him. Maybe another wolf." Damon said as my ears perked. I drove us to the Grill. I thought about how we stopped by the house so I could grab the moonstone, and Bonnie grabbed it.

" I'm trusting yo,u Bon Bon." I say as she smiles.

" I got you." She replied. I came back into the current motion of time.

" I'll sit with my dad. You go with Alaric." I say as he nods before kissing me with a slight dip.

" Alright, go time." I told him as I flashed my eyes. We head inside, and I see my Dad with a bacon burger and extra crispy fries.

" Dad!" I exclaimed as he got up and hugged me tight.

" Hey, kiddo." He replied with a grin.

" So lunch with my dad." I said as I sat down. His burger and fries came as well.

" Mason Lockwood's friend is at the bar." Dad says, as I can scent that she has a wolfish nature about her.

" I can smell it on her. Let's not dive into that." I said as we began to eat.

" So, I was in a meeting with my lawyer while I was away. And updated my will about two weeks ago to be finalized." He said as I stopped mid-chew and swallowed.

" How so?" I asked while chugging down my Coke.

" In case of my death, you will be the sole beneficiary of the house, my assets, everything. You are my one and only heir, Raven. I want you to fear nothing if my time comes." He said as I shook my head.

" You are going to be around for a long time." I replied, pointing a fry at him.

" I hope so." He replied as I chuckled.

" How has my dear daughter been?" He asked as I smirked.

" Well, I have over the required number of credits to graduate. So I sent the email, and I should be getting my diploma soon." I said as he smirked.

" That's my girl, let me guess, no college?" He asked as I chuckled.

" Hell no. Sorry, but I want to branch out on my own as an artist. No offense, Dad?" I asked as I saw that smile on his face. 

" None taken, you got my bullheadedness, that's for sure." He said as I checked the clock. The full moon doesn't crest for a good hard minute.

" Damon's trying to see." I said, pointing to him at the bar. Dad looks over and chuckles.

" Oh boy. But you have these things called barriers?" He asked as I nodded.

" Little trick I can do." I said as he smirked. His red and black flannel adorned his black t-shirt. I see him wearing his and mom's wedding rings around a silver chain.

" You really have changed. I'm surprised at the new ink you have. Is that the design you did on your 18th birthday?" He asked as I smirked.

" Yes, it's the piece that really speaks to me." I told him as he smiled.

" I'm proud of you, Raven." He said as I smiled brightly.

" And I'm happy for you, Dad." I said as he smiled. I see the woman leave the bar and come over to my dad and me.

" Hey, you must be Jack and Raven Nyx. I've heard a lot about you two." She said as I saw Damon eyeing me.

" Who are you? May I ask?" Dad asked as he paid the bill.

" Jules. I can smell you two easily. You should join us in Florida. A lot of protection for us low types. Can't be dying off now." She said as I stood up.

" As if." I said before she grabbed my wrist.

" I can sense and see the power in you. We need you." She said before I grabbed her wrist as Dad got up.

" I'd recommend you let my daughter go." Dad said as Jules smirked with a glint of persuasion in her eyes. What is she up to? She's hiding it well. I can't get a read off of her.

" We need her. Not you. A Father's duty is to let his daughters and sons rise to power, or so I'm told." Jules said as she kept her eye on me.

" My daughter is her own. She's the brightest and most selfless of us all." He told her. I saw the glare a anger float through her body.

" Run, puppy. Don't let me catch you back here." I said as I let her go. She left, and Damon came over with Alaric.

" What the fuck was that about?" I asked.

" Raven, I'm going to the house. Damon, keep her safe." Dad said as he grabbed his jacket. Something felt wrong.

" Dad, something doesn't feel right." I said as he pulled me into a hug.

" I'll see you in the morning, kiddo, I love you." He told me as I held on tight. We parted before I watched him leave, and the feeling remained. I shook it off before leaving with Damon.

" Where is she?" Damon asked as he looked about.

" Just let it go, Damon. Don't be stupid." Alaric said as I needed to be brought up to speed.

" What happened, Dame?" I asked as I felt the heat beginning.

" She slammed her drink, said, "You've been marked" and left." He said as I felt my eyes glow.

" The moon." I said as I was trying to suppress it.

" If this werewolf stuff is true, one bite and you're dead. One bite! Alright? Don't risk it. Just go home, lock your doors, and we'll deal with it in the morning." Alaric told us as I gave Damon the keys. He drove us back to the Boarding house as fast as hell. I groaned as the heat began in my back and was trailing through every vein. I was unzipping my boots and undoubled the chain on my neck. My phone was on the dashboard as he parked. I jumped out of the car and felt my arm break.

" Oh god!" I growled as my clothes began to tear and my bones continued to break. The change is occurring faster than before. I howled out as my body settled into its large wolfish state. I shook as my tail swished back and forth.

" Are we inside the barrier?"

" Yes, we are." Damon said, coming over and rubbing my head. 

" They can't get passed the barrier."

" That's good." Damon replied as I purred low as my tail swishing side to side. I see Rose come up slow and steady.

" So this is what she looks like. Not like any other wolf I've seen before." Rose said as I let a wolfish chuckle go. Rose was walking a little too close to the barrier.

" You just can't stay away, can you?" Damon asked as Rose chuckled.

" I wanted to apologize. Say that I was sorry about all of this." She says, rubbing her shoulder.

" Just admit it, you don't have anywhere else to go." Damon says as I huffed.

" She could use a home. Somewhere safe and sound."

" I'm sorry about Elena. I wasn't thinking straight. I didn't know that she had a death wish, but I called you, I tried to make it right, okay? I'm sorry, Damon. Raven, I have nowhere else to go." Rose replied to Damon. A snap in the woods distracts Rose as she walks past the barrier. A wolf came out, and I roared as the wolf sank its teeth into her shoulder. I run passed and slam the wolf away from Rose.

" NO!" 

I grab the wolf with my claws and throw it, giving Damon time to get Rose into the barrier. It snarls in defiance as I proceed to stand on my hind legs. Snarling as I felt the heat in my eyes. My arms raised as my claws gleamed in the moonlight. I felt the air in my lungs as I inhaled before roaring at the small wolf before me. It growled again before I ran up and grabbed it. I threw it to the ground as its body slammed a few times before yelping in pain. It got up and ran off into the woods. I run back to see Rose holding her shoulder.

" How bad is it?" Damon asked as Rose winces at the bite.

" It hurts." She said, scared. I put my head in her hand as I see the bite healing, leaving her blood on the undamaged skin.

" It's healing." He said as Rose held onto my neck and cried.

" Oh my God, I thought a werewolf bite was fatal! I thought..." She cried into my fur as I lay my head on my back.

" She's going to be alright?"

" I'm hoping so." Damon replied. I was led into the house, helping Rose as I stayed on all fours into the house. She sat on the couch as I lay on the floor next to the fire. The moon passed its height in the sky, and I groaned as I felt my bones shifting back. Damon had a blanket to cover me as I regained my human state.

" Man, that sucked." I said, cracking my neck. The heat heals any pain that had occurred from the shift and repair of my human body.

" Are you sure you are ok, Rose?" I asked as she nodded. I got dressed in a black tank top and blue yoga pants.

" I talked to Caroline. She said Tyler was all locked up." Damon says as I hummed.

" So Jules, the bitch she is, attacked." I said as I sat next to Damon.

" She was coming after me." Damon replied as I huffed.

" Rose...uh...I'm happy that the legend was fake. Maybe the werewolves made it up to keep vampires away." Damon said as Rose smiled.

" I'm gonna stay and help you both." She says as I look at her, perplexed.

" Keep Elena safe." She said as I smirked.

" What for?" I asked as I sat in Damon's lap.

" Because I like you both. I believe in friendship. I happen to have a vacancy in that department, and you can use all the friends you can get." She said with a smile.

" I think we can do that." I said before pulling her in for a hug. She groans. I pulled away.

" Ow." She said as she moved her sleeve. I see blistering skin and pus forming out of holes.

" Oh god." I said in shock.

" Does this mean?" I asked as Rose looked afraid as I got up. I felt this pain in my chest.

" Something's wrong." I said with dread.

" What do you mean?" Damon asked as Rose got up, still clutching her shoulder. 

" Something." I said as I walked out the door. I smelt blood, familiar blood. The wind pushed the smell as I looked towards the forest. It was coming from the direction of my house. I proceeded to run as fast as my shaking legs could carry me. I burst through the woodline to my house. My Dad's SUV was on, the door was open, and the headlights were on as the engine stalled in a standstill. I looked about in a panic as the wind was almost a roar in my ears, and this pain kept booming inside my chest.

" Dad!" I yelled out as I ran. I went through the barrier. I saw no torn clothes. He didn't shift? Where is he!

" Dad! Where are?" I asked before my nose flared as the smell of blood permeated the air. I turned around as I saw the glow of the barrier, but beyond that, I saw a form on the ground. My heart began pounding in my chest like a thunderous roar.

" No." I said low as I walked over, as my legs continued to shake. As I got closer to the form, I saw the body on the ground with its throat torn out. I felt the tears falling before I let out a horrific scream. A scream that shook the ground and the air. My father lay on his back as the blood pooled from his torn throat in the grass before the woods. My world shattering before me as the tears broke through as I fell on my knees in self-defeat.

" Dad, no!" I whispered again before the screams and sheer cries broke through. I felt someone behind me holding on as I tried to scramble to my dad's unmoving body. I turned to see it was Damon. The shock look on his face said it all before I felt my breathing pick up as he pulled me into his chest. I gripped tight on the cloth tightly, shaking and crying as my entire world continued to shatter into millions of pieces. 

" Who did this! Who could have done this!" I screamed and sobbed as I gripped his shirt.

" I don't know. But I'm going to find out." He said as anger and vengeance filled his voice and flooded my body. We stayed like that for god knows how long before I turned to my Dad's body and shut his eyes. 

" You weren't supposed to die. You were supposed to live and walk me down the aisle. See your future grandchildren. I will find out who did this to you." I told my father's body before taking the silver chain with his and mom's ring.

" Something to remember him by. He wanted me to have this if something happened to him. I don't know how I'm going to do this without him." I whispered as I held the chain to my lips. I took a shaken breath before looking at Damon with tears streaking down my cheeks.

" You have to call Liz. We can't leave him like this." I said as Damon got up. I felt my hair falling to the ground as I rocked back and forth on my knees. Memories of my dad holding my hand as a child, showing me how to paint with my mom by my side, his smile brightened the room as he showed off a new piece. All of it; it's all I had now, and I would never be able to create another new memory or milestone with him. Flashes of red and blue lights pulled me out of the trance as I slowly looked up to see Liz looking horrified and dreadfully at the sight before her.

" Raven." She said as I saw the tears welling up in her eyes. She helped me up and held me tight. I gripped her shoulder as the tears streamed down her jacket. My entire body was shaking as the smell of my father's blood entered my nose.

" It's going to be alright. I know right now it doesn't feel like it, but you need time to get through this." She whispered as she held the back of my head. My body is shaking again as she pulls away, but keeps holding my hand.

" What happened?" She asked as I was almost hiccupping, as I couldn't catch my breath.

" I found him like this. I was with Damon for the majority of the night. The last time I saw him was at the Grill, meeting him for lunch. I came home to grab something, and I found him like this." I said as my throat was raw and my face stricken with tears.

" I'm so sorry for your loss. Raven, he was one of our own." Liz said before pulling me into a hug once again. I saw them cover my dad with a sheet and take him in the ambulance.

" We, I mean. I have no other family. I'm alone." I told her. She nodded as a tear pooled down her cheek.

" We'll get to that, honey. Grieve for now." She said as I nodded. Damon came over to me as I almost felt my knees buckling. I put my head into his shoulder and just began to cry again. My anguish is roaring to life. I couldn't hold myself up anymore, as it hit me full force, I almost collapsed before Damon picked me up and took me back to his place.

" What happened?" Rose asked worriedly. I looked at her as the tears kept flowing.

" My daddy's dead." I said numb as tears kept flowing.

" Raven, I'm so sorry." She said, holding my cheek.

" She needs to sleep it off. A lot of shock for one night. I'll be back." Damon told her. She nodded before Damon took me up the stairs. He laid me in the bed as I clutched his pillow.

" I'm not going anywhere." Damon says as he begins to rub my back.

" Who could have done this. My throat is so raw."

" I don't know who in their right mind could have done this." He said as he put the furred blanket over me, as I just stayed curled on the bed.

" I love you, Raven." Damon said, continuing to rub my back as I didn't move. I didn't want to breathe. But one thing stood clear. I have to find out who did this and make them pay.

Chapter Text

I woke up as my eyes and head hurt. I sat up as the furry blanket slid down my shoulder. I curled my legs to my chest as the flashes of my dad's body flew through my mind. His blood staining the grass, and throat torn open. It didn't look like teeth had ripped through the skin, but it looked mangled. A knock on the door drew me out of my thoughts. I see Damon come in.

" Liz called me about when your dad's body would be ready to be buried." He said before coming over and holding me.

" All he wanted was to see me thrive. Become who I'm supposed to be. All these dreams to coming into fruition." I said as a single tear dropped from my eyes. Damon didn't speak as he tried to push warmth and love into my body. I leaned my head on him as I toyed with the rings of the chain around my neck. I took a breath and spoke.

" I want a simple black casket for my dad, and I want him to be placed in the crypt next to my mother. We have no other family. But I don't want to be alone to bury my dad." I told him as he took my hand in his.

" You won't be. I never felt what you have felt losing a family member. But I will be there for you to keep your spirits high, be there when your emotions are too great to bear. I am here to keep you safe and alive." He whispered to me as he pulled me into his lap. I just leaned my head on his chest as he rubbed my back. I ease my mind before taking a breath.

" How is Rose doing?" I asked as I looked up at him. I was still in my clothes from last night.

" She's in the library. Curled up with a blanket." He told me before I got up and dressed in a torn black tank top and blue jeans, before sliding my combat boots on. I take his hand and we go downstairs. Damon had a blood bag in hand as we entered the library. Rose looked sickly as I sat down with her. She looked saddened, by my father's passing or her own demise, I don't know.

" Five hundred and sixty years only to be taken out by a wolf bite." She says before taking a breath.

" I've been alive long enough." She says, before she turned to me and took my hand.

" I'm sorry about your father's passing. From how you described him, he sounded like a wonderful man." She said as I nodded.

" He made it through the dark times and came into the light, only to be snuffed out. I want to find who did this and make them regret even taking a glimpse of my father." I said as raw emotion was boiling in my body. Damon hands the blood bag to Rose, and she takes it with a small thank you. I checked her back and saw the bite had gotten so much worse compared to last night.

" We should make her comfortable. I hate seeing people in pain and suffering for others." I told her as she opened the top and slowly drank.

" Hospitality becomes you." Rose said after gulping the little blood she took into her body. I see Elena coming into the room.

" That looks bad." Elena said under her breath.

" Way to read the room, Elena." Rose said a bit snipped.

" I didn't think Jules would come for you." She said as I huffed under my breath.

" She was trying to go for Damon." I said as I had a paper towel and wiped away the rotting blood from Rose.

" How could you provoke her?" Elena asked as a wavelength pulsed from her that made me free.Worry of bloodshed from a rabid vampire.

" We didn't. Jules seems ruthless." Damon replied to her.

" Where's Stefan?" Damon asked her.

" He left. I need you to talk to him. He's convinced that he has to find Isobel, but I think that's gonna upset Elijah." Elena said as I felt my hands shaking. Did she not realize what is currently going on?

" If you want to be helpful for a bit, can you stay with Rose while we find Jules? We need to know if there's a cure." Damon asked as Elena nodded, but looked disgruntled. I put the blanket back on Rose's body as she lay back. I get up with Damon's hand entwined in mine as Elena stands in front of us.

" Is she gonna die?" Elena asked as I saw the bland look on her face.

" The wolf bite caused some kind of infection, and it's getting worse." Damon replied as I continued to watch Elena's face.

" Like poison? What could it do to her?" Elena asked as I shook my head.

" We don't know. But we are going to try and make every avenue open to see if we can cure her." I replied as Damon began to lead me to the door.

" I heard what happened to your father, Raven. I'm sorry." Elena said, making me freeze. The flashes of my father's body ramped in my mind.

" I will find out who did it before they have a chance to leave this place with all their limbs intact. My father was a good man who made this dull grey town glow with color." I told her before leaving with Damon. We got into my car, and I drove to the grill as Alaric had sent Damon a text that Jules was at the Grill. Damon and I entered only to see Stefan inside on the phone.

" What are you doing here?" Damon asked as he kept his hand in mine. It was comforting and soothing, taking most of my pain and grief to a tolerable level.

" I'm waiting for you. Listen, there are a lot of people here." Stefan says I flashed my eyes at him.

" Not the time. We just need to know if there's even a slim chance of a cure that we can pump into Rose. We can't just let her die." I replied as Stefan stood firm.

" I don't know if we can save her." Stefan said as I kept my gaze on him.

" We have to try at least for fuck sake. I can't lose anyone else that actually matters to me." I say as my rage was a slow simmer in my veins.

" Look, I'm sorry about your dad, but we can't go in without thinking." He told me as I gritted my teeth.

" I can keep my mind focused for now. I can grieve and seek revenge later for the fuck stain that killed my father. Whoever it is." I told him before Damon and I went to the bar, I saw Stefan leave before Damon and I sat next to Jules.

" Well, if it isn't the one I meant to kill...I'll have to get that right next time." Jules said as my eyes were full of glow.

" Lay one hand on him and they won't find the fucking body. You bitch." I told her as she smirked, but stiffened.

" You won't live to see another full moon unless...unless you tell me how to cure a wolf bite...and then I won't kill you." Damon told her as she smirked at him, then at me.

" I'm not afraid of you. Especially you, of all people. All that power and you chose to be around our prey? Sleeping with one? You are low. You could be rallying all the wolves in the world, and here you are, slumming it with them." She said as she stared into my eyes.

" At least I don't portray myself as an almighty bitch that uses the fall of others to get her way. Now, tell us what we want to know." I said as I was nearly piercing my hand with slowly forming claws.

" How's your friend? Rose, is that her name? Have the chills started? The unbearable pain?" She said snarkily.

" The cure." I said, gritting my teeth.

" Take a stake and drive it through her heart. That's all I can say." She said before trying to get up. I grabbed her hand and held her to her seat.

" I sense something else from you. You aren't going anywhere." I said as she smirked.

" Whatever could you mean?" She asked snidely. I gritted my teeth.

" Don't lie to me." I said as I flashed my fangs at her.

" We need you. We need you to rally the wolves all over the world. We are dying out, as you know. Few packs in the world need a strong leader. We need you to slaughter all the vampires, so we can thrive again." She said as I began gripping her wrist within my hand. I see the fear as my body was beginning to heat up. Either I hear what she is hiding from me, or I rip her fucking throat open and let the blood coat the walls like a paint striking a blank canvas.

"That's not what I meant. Either tell me the truth or lose your voice box." I said as I slowly began to hear bones breaking.

" You killed my father." I said as I was a mix of anger, sadness, and rage.

" How did you?" She asked as I gripped her wrist so tight that the bones nearly shattered. She gritted her teeth, holding back a growl.

" I smelled you on the property. It was near his SUV and his body." I said as I was so close to shifting and ripping her in half.

" Let me go." She growled as Damon was watching me like a hawk. I felt my pupils grow wide as the emotion flared through me and deep into my eyes as they reflected on her. The next words out of her mouth made me see red, and it tried to blur my resolve.

" Your father wouldn't have let you go." She said as my rage was almost breaking the control in my body.

" What gave you the god given right to take my father from me? Hmm?" I asked as I gripped tighter.

"You are the rabid beast that craves power to control others like you, other werewolves that are lost, and you take what means the most to them to get them to come to you, tails buried between their legs, begging to stay alive. I'm not a wolf you can coerce or control to keep others in line."

" I slaughtered him like the weak link he was. He was holding you back. From becoming who you are meant to be!" She gritted passed her teeth. I snarled lowly.

" Jules, you thought you could tear one of the few people who mattered to me? The last of my family line to get me to comply with what YOU wanted?If you couldn't tell. I'm a fucking force of nature that burns a path into the world for peace and equality. What you did is equal to a cry for death due to your arrogance and craving for a power you or anyone else couldn't fucking handle. Get out of my town, or the next time my eyes graze you, it'll be your heart in my fucking hands. This is my single grace I bestow upon you." I growled as the fear was pooling out of her like a waterfall. I leaned in with eyes full of glow.

"As if you fucking deserve it." I growled before letting her go roughly, and she darted out of the grill. My hands were shaking. I took a breath and held the rings in my hands to calm down. My father taught me to give an enemy one chance with a warning of death to flee and never return, but if they ever did, to go and take care of them.

" I've never seen you so rageful before like that." Damon said, hopping onto the barstool next to me. I took a breath again before looking at him.

" She made one of the most fatal mistakes she could have made with her life. To give her a chance to run and never come back was the best option. The fear alone should teach her to run. My father always gave me wise teachings." I say as he rubs my back.

" I can see that." He says as his eyes cool my rage just a bit to ease my mind. We left after a bit as night fell. We got into my car and we drove back to the Salvatore Boarding House.

"I don't want to talk about it. I just want some time to process."

" Of course. Take all the time that you need." He said as I nodded, I opened the door, and both of us saw Elena, shaken and afraid, as she held a stake in her hands. I didn't sense Rose in the house or in the barrier.

" Where's Rose?" I asked as my heart sank. Elena shakes her head.

" I don't know. She thought I was Katherine. I fought her off, and she ran out the door." She replied as I growled pretty loudly. We drove over to the school in my car. Damon sees the sheriff and heads over as red and blue lights flash. I scented blood in the air.

" Hey. Have you heard from him? Do you know what he's up to?" Elena asked as Damon returned with a stake in hand.

" Now is not the time to think about where Stefan is!" I scolded her. She looked surprised, then angry.

" Don't give me that look. Rose is not in her right mind because of Jules. The venom is corrupting her and making her go rabid. Killing and slaughtering people, probably due to an unquenchable hunger that won't stop. Innocent people could die right now, one already has! We have to find her and isolate her." I said as the logical part of my brain began to think clearly. I was pushing my grief down as I couldn't compartmentalize anything but what was in front of me right here, right now. I heard screaming and ran to see Rose sinking her fangs into a girl.

" Rose! No!" I screamed at her as a pulse wave knocked her down. She tried to get up, but I pounced on her and held her down.

"It's me, Raven. Rose, come back. Don't lose yourself. Don't become a monster." I told her as I saw her face returning into a sweat-driven mess of sickness and fear washing over her as she looked at the girl's body a few feet from us. Her tears began to fall. She didn't mean to do this. This wasn't her fault. I let her sit up.

" Did I do this? I never meant to hurt anyone. I never wanted to hurt anyone." She says, crying as I held her fast and tight as she shook.

" I'm here. I've got you." I said, rubbing an unbroken part of her back.

" I'm sorry, I'm so sorry." She said as I picked her up with no problem.

" Let's get you home." Damon said as Rose looked to be in such deep hysterics that she didn't believe she had a home. She coughed and cried as I held her tight.

" Make it stop, please make it stop! I hate it, make it stop! I don't want to feel this anymore!" She cried as I carried her to the car. I sat with her in the back and gave Damon the keys to drive us to the Salvatore Boarding house. Damon parked and then carried Rose to a guest room to lie down. Her body was riddled with sweat. I sat by her as Damon took her other side.

" We're here. We got you." I say as I pat her head with a cooled wet towel.

" I'm sorry. I never wanted to hurt anyone." She said as I smirked.

" I understand, Rosebud." I told her as she gave a weakened chuckle.

" I'm sorry, Elena. I don't like taking human life, I never have." Rose said as I looked up and saw Elena. The Wavelength I got was just awful;Put the Rabid Animal down.

" You shouldn't be here." I told her as Rose took my hand.

" It's the worst part about it: the hunt, the need to kill, the thirst, the pleasure it brings you afterwards. I wasn't meant to be evil. It hurts." Rose explained as I shook my head.

" You never have to feel that again if you don't want to." I told her as she nodded before she started screaming and clinging to me.

" What do we do?" Elena asked as she tried to insert herself.

" Go. We can handle this." Damon tells her, I gave Elena a look that spoke loudly through the room; 'You've done enough.'

" Oh god! Make it stop, make it stop! I can't take it anymore, make it stop!" Rose screams and begs for mercy. It soon calmed as Rose began to breathe raggedly.

" Who would have thought you'd be a nice guy?" Rose asked as Damon snickered.

" I was shown a better way." He replied as I saw her eyes drifting.

" Sleep. You need the rest." I told her while wiping her head with the cloth again.

" I can sense you are working a dream." I say as he nods.

' I don't want her to suffer anymore.'

"I understand."

I got up and just looked out the window. I can't see another person I care about fall into death's embrace. I held my parents' rings and shuddered when I heard the stake enter Rose's flesh and the low death rattle echo through the room. I heard footsteps before I turned to pull him into a hug. His sorrow and every other hurtful emotion pulse through him.

" I won't let you fall." I told him as he held on tight. The warmth pulsed through him and bounced back as he shook.

" I'll take care of the body." He says as he was numb to it all. I nodded as I turned to the window. He walked away, and I saw him take his car. A tear fell down my cheek. It was a little while later, I heard the front door open. I went downstairs to see Elena.

" You are still here?" Elena asked as I was struck by her tone. Rough and all about herself.

" Rose was my friend. I didn't want her to die alone." I replied while crossing my arms on my chest.

" She kidnapped me! She got bitten by a werewolf and killed people!" She said with vigor in her voice.

" She wanted freedom! To live her life no longer running. She never asked to be bitten. She didn't want this! To kill and slaughter everyone that came into her sight!" I replied as I felt my blood growing hot. She scoffed. I let my mind go into a cool state of mind as I felt Damon's presence outside the door.

" You think you can keep everyone safe and alive? Look what happened! Rose is dead, and so is your father!" Elena screamed at me. I sped to her and stopped in front of her. She shook in fear.

"My father was killed by a power-hungry werewolf that had no right. She killed him to get me to go with her and her pack. I'll never let someone tell me what to do." I growled as I flexed my power just a bit. She smirked a bit, annoyed, and unwavered, but I could sense she was afraid. I took a breath before calming down.

" What are you doing here?" I asked as she crossed her arms.

" I came to make sure Damon is ok." She replied.

" I know what you are doing." I told her as she looked at me curiously.

" I think deep down, you believe everyone should bend to your whim, and this whole thing about you trying to sacrifice yourself so Klaus can rip you apart when we don't have the full fucking truth about it, or if you even have to die for it. You can't run around this town crying for help like a child who gets her toys taken away." I said as I heard her heart speeding up.

" No, that's not me." She said as I shook my head.

" I see the glances, Elena. I can sense the jealousy from you when I see you staring at Damon and me." I stated as a fact. She huffed before looking at me.

" You know, yes, I'm jealous of what I see between you and him. It isn't fair that he's so open to you and Stefan isn't like that with me. Is that so bad?" She asked as I stayed firm.

" No, it's not. But when you push and push for something that isn't ready, it'll bite back. I can promise you that. I also don't like how you are trying to manipulate Damon, Stefan, or me. Just go home." I told her before the door opened to reveal a despairing Damon.

"You were supposed to leave." He told Elena, before giving me, that he had softened eyes.

" I did, but then I came back to make sure that you're okay." Elena said, partially lying through her teeth.

" I appreciate the gesture. But now isn't the time." He replied before passing her and coming to me. I took him in my arms and held him.

" You know I don't believe that." Elena spoke up. Damon didn't move his head to even look at her. His annoyance grew. Elena wasn't helping in the slightest.

' I can't believe I heard her say all of that. How could she say that? After everything we have done for her.'

" Go home, Elena. I don't want you here right now." Damon said as he took a breath. I can see internally that he was a broken thought.

" Damon, I'm your friend. You need my support right now." Elena pleaded as she was trying to manipulate the situation in her favor. Damon's body language stiffened, and he was slightly shaken.

" Are you? Do I?" He asked, unmoved by all of her words. They were just empty to him.

" Yes, a friend usually knows when their friend is hurting." She says, trying to move the situation again. This time, he looked at her.

" Go home, Elena. I can grieve with my girlfriend." He stated before she gasped and left. Damon and I went to his room, and as we sat on the bed, we ended up sobbing together. We held one another tightly as the warmth could only comfort us for so long. Damon lay in my arms as I rubbed his back.

" I'm not going anywhere. I will keep your spirits high." He says as he holds me tightly. I kissed the top of his head as he was drifting into sleep. I just continued to rub his back as my warmth consumed him, and he began to breathe a bit easier.

" As I will be there for you. No matter the reason. I will keep you alive and safe." I say as I lift a bit to pull the blanket above us. Screw taking our clothes off. We just held each other till sleep consumed us. Grief can wait another time. Right now, I have Damon sleeping here and in my arms. I looked over at the window at the moonlight breaking through the now-saddened room—a single tear falling from my eyes.

" Dad, how am I supposed to go on without you? To continue to grow and flourish? I know you believed in me, but now will it be enough to believe in myself." I say quietly as Damon pulls me closer, as I take a breath. I then put one of my hands on his head and rubbed his hair. The soft hairs soothing me to an easy sleep as her sweet embrace took me to a flow of dreams that I wished to never wake from.